Blog

  • Converting the Family 3: Billy’s New Slutty Family

    Font size : +


    Billy has converted the family to be his horny sluts! But what happens when Dad comes home and discovers his wife and daughters are Billy’s whores?

    Converting the Family

    Chapter Three: Billy’s New Slutty Family

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: An anonymous fan commissioned this story and allowed it to be shared. I merely penned this individual’s outline. Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    Billy Purvis

    My dick throbbed in my sister’s mouth as she sucked up and down my shaft, getting me hard again. I needed her help. After all this cumming, I was hitting a wall. I was young, but there was limits to how many times I could cum. Cali was finally using her mouth the way she should. I savored her efforts to get me hard. I lounged on the couch in Mrs. Banks living room. The busty, blonde MILF was my new mother now. Like I had mind-controlled my sister into being a cum-bucket whore, I had made Katie Banks into my slutty mommy.

    It was incredible. Cali moaned about my cock while she squirmed on our new sister’s face. Vanessa was another hottie that I ached for. She was Cali’s best friend and now a whore, too. She feasted on Cali’s cunt, eating my cum out of her while Cali fluffed my dick hard.

    And now Talia, Vanessa’s older sister, had joined the fun. I mind-controlled my new mother into turning her eldest child into a pussy-licking, anal-rimming slut. The MILF was enjoying that bliss right now, coming down from her orgasm. It was so hot watching Talia rim her mother’s asshole.

    I was ready to have fun. To enjoy Talia. My new family. I was going to fuck them all while pathetic Brad, Vanessa’s twin and Cali’s now ex-boyfriend, whimpered in the corner, masturbating while I fucked all the women in his life.

    I felt like a god.

    The front door opened and Mr. Banks entered.

    The older man froze at the sight of debauchery in the room. He stared at his naked wife, their oldest daughter Talia nuzzling at her ass. Then his eyes flicked to me, my sister sucking on my dick, his youngest daughter eating out Cali’s cunt.

    “Katie?” he growled.

    The shock on his face transformed into anger. He stared at me. Cali didn’t stop sucking on my dick as I felt the full force of Mr. Bank’s fury. He was a tall man, strong. His face went beat red. His nostrils flared as he snorted. His hands balled into two fists. Even in his suit, he looked powerful.

    “You fucking, little piece of shit!” he growled. I witnessed death charging at me.

    My cock went limp in my sister’s mouth. Fear punched through me. A cold wave of terror washed through me. Where was my mind-control remote. My eyes shot around, struggling to remember where it was. I let Katie use it on Talia, watching how hot it was for a mother to mind-control her daughter, at my command, into being a pussy-slut.

    “Fuck!” I gasped as Mr. Bank seized my shoulder with his left hand. His grip crushed me. He knocked Cali off my dick as he ripped me to my feet.

    “I’m going to beat your perverted ass!” he snarled. “What did you do to my fucking family?”

    “I… I…”

    “Mitch!” shouted my new Mommy. “You let go of my son right now!”

    His grip released me. A look crossed his face. He whirled around to face his naked wife. She stood there, her large tits swaying, her arm pointed at him with the…

    Remote in her hand. She was using it on her husband.

    “Mitch,” she said, the remote’s red light flashing as she held down the record button, “you’re like your pathetic son, Brad. A little cuckold. You take pleasure witnessing me and your daughters fucking our son, Billy. He’s such a stud. Billy has an amazing cock! He can just fuck and fuck and fuck! He has so much stamina he can please us all!”

    I groaned, catching her words. The device was pointed at us both and… My cock throbbed, twitched. I grinned. I was such a stud. I had stamina that could please every woman. My dick was already growing hard again. It didn’t matter how many times I’d already orgasmed today.

    Why had I even felt fatigue? Why did I need to be fluffed hard?

    “A sex god!” moaned Vanessa into Cali’s pussy. “Just so sexy, Dad!”

    “Yes, Dad!” moaned Cali, squirming on Vanessa’s face. “You’re as pathetic as Brad.”

    “I’m so pathetic, Dad,” groaned Brad, jerking off his dick in the corner. “I’m so lucky that they let me watch.”

    “You can only jerk your cock off, Mitch, because you know that your little dick will never satisfy me or your daughters like Billy’s will,” Katie continued. She had such a wild look on her face. Talia was nuzzling at her ass, licking her, rimming her butt-hole while she cuckolded her husband. “His dick is the best.”

    My dick was the best.

    I loved this. I had turned her into my slutty Mommy, and now she was defending me. She was dominating her husband without me even ordering her to. This was so hot. I had such a sexy Mommy.

    She sauntered to me, her breasts jiggling. She walked around her husband as she slid up to me. Her arms slipped around my neck. Her large tits pillowed against my chest. My cock pressed against her belly, ready to fuck her. It throbbed against her as she wiggled from side to side.

    She kissed me. I groaned as my new Mommy thrust her tongue into my mouth while her husband groaned. He wasn’t angry now. He was unzipping his slacks. He was kneeling down like his pathetic son, Brad. They looked so much alike, both with those strong, masculine faces. Those chiseled chins and bold smiles that had won them Katie and Cali respectively.

    Now their women were mine while they could only just jerk off now.

    Mr. Banks let out a groan as he spanked his cock, watching his wife kissing me. I grabbed her ass. I squeezed and kneaded her rump. I massaged her. She ground against me, my dick throbbing against her. It was amazing. My tongue danced with hers. My heart pounded.

    “Oh, Dad, that’s just sad,” Talia said. “I used to think you were a man, but now we have Billy. I’m his Cock-slut and Mommy’s Pussy-slut. Isn’t that amazing?”

    “Yes, honey,” groaned Mr. Banks.

    “Such a wuss,” moaned Cali. “Ooh, just like Brad. Spank it. You’ll never get to touch us, so just enjoy watching as… Oh, Vanessa, yes, yes, wiggle that tongue in my cunt.”

    My dick was so hard. I wanted to show the man what his wife was like now. I wanted to finish what my new mommy had started earlier. What I was too impatient to let her finish doing. Now… Now I wanted her husband to see just how much of my whore she was.

    I broke the kiss. “Mommy, I want to cum all over your tits.”

    “Mmm, Mommy wants that, too,” she moaned. “I love it when you came in me!”

    “Yes, yes, cum on Mommy’s tits,” Talia moaned. “Then I can lick her clean! I love her tits! Her pussy! Her asshole!”

    Mr. Banks whimpered. Brad groaned. They both jerked off hard and fast.

    I sank down on the couch again, grinning. I used to be a disgusting troll to all the women in this room. They used to shit on me. Now I had converted them into being my sluts and it was amazing. My dick ached as it throbbed before me. I spread my thighs, grinning.

    “How does it feel to know that your wife and daughters would all rather fuck me than you?” I asked, grinning at the older man as my new mommy fell down to her knees before me, her big breasts bouncing. Her short, blonde hair swayed about her face.

    “It makes me feel like such a failure as a man,” groaned Mr. Banks, his hand working up and down his cock. “I… I can’t believe that she wants you, but…”

    “Mommy does want her sexy son,” she moaned as she hefted her tits. “He’s so much better than you, Mitch. He knows how to give me what I want. I finally got to make Talia into my pussy-slut.”

    “I loved it, Mommy!” Talia moaned, squeezing her round breasts. They were nice, but just not as big as my new mommy’s big boobs.

    Mommy piled her tits around my cock. I groaned, my dick throbbing as her soft breasts squeezed around me. This time, I wasn’t going to stop until I spurted. I would enjoy this titty fuck while her husband watched. I grinned at him as I stretched my arms out across the top of the couch, savoring this delight.

    Pleasure shot down my cock as Mommy worked up and down my shaft. She stimulated my cock with her soft tits. I groaned every time her breasts engulfed my spongy crown. Tingles raced down my cock. It was so incredible. My toes curled and my balls ached.

    “That’s it, whore!” I growled. “You want my cum spurting all over your face.”

    “Mommy does!” she whimpered, working her tits up and down faster and faster. Her nipples rubbed into my belly, hard with her excitement. She licked her lips. “Mommy wants you to cum all over her face.”

    “You never did this for your husband, right?”

    “Mommy’s ex-husband,” she hissed. “Mommy doesn’t need your pathetic father any longer. Not when she has you. Mommy will do anything to please you. Mommy will be your whore. Mommy is your whore! Cum on Mommy’s face!”

    “Yes!” I growled as Mr. Banks groaned.

    He was utterly emasculated. His wife was my whore and I loved it. My dick ached and throbbed. My nuts ached as my cum built in them. This was so exciting. I grinned, watching my mother’s tits engulf my cock over and over again. She worked those tits with such enthusiasm while Cali shuddered nearby.

    She squeezed her own round breasts. “Oh, Mommy, make Billy cum. He’s such a stud! You’re his cum-bucket, just like me and Vanessa.”

    “Mommy is her sexy son’s cum-bucket!” she moaned.

    “Yes, you are!” I growled. “I’m going to coat your face in my seed. Make me cum with those tits!”

    “Yes!” she moaned then did something naughty.

    As she slid her tits down my cock, her head darted down. Her tongue bathed the top of my crown, her tongue swirling around it and stimulating it. My dick throbbed and twitched. Pleasure surged down my shaft to my balls. Then her tits slid back up, engulfing my cock again.

    My nuts tightened as her breasts slid back down. Her tongue flicked across my dick again. I groaned, my head twisting from side to side. It was so incredible. I loved it. This pleasure was just the best. My toes curled as my balls grew tighter and tighter.

    Then she sucked on my cock. Just for a moment, I experienced heaven in her mouth before her tits slid back up it, forcing her lips off. But then she slid down and she sucked on my dick again. Another second of bliss. I groaned and shifted on the couch, grinning as she loved me.

    “I’m going to drench you with cum,” I snarled. “You want my cum so badly. You want me to drench you.”

    “Yes!” she moaned and then sucked on my cock again.

    Every stroke, every suck, brought me closer and closer to cumming. Cali was moaning in the background, cumming on Vanessa’s face. Talia quivered nearby, rubbing her pussy as she watched the fun, a look of envious lust on her face. Brad and Mr. Banks whimpered in the corners, jerking their little dicks like the pathetic cuckolds they were.

    I had changed this entire family, converted them to my lusts. It was incredible. I groaned, the ache building and building at the tip of my cock. Mommy sucked on the crown of my dick again. Her tits caressed it. Her tongue bathed it.

    “Fuck!” I growled. “Get ready, Mommy!”

    “Yes, yes, cum on Mommy’s face!” she moaned, squeezing her tits about my cock and pumping them fast up and down my dick. “Cum! Cum!”

    “Beg me to cum on your wife’s face, cuckold!” I growled.

    “You have to!” moaned Mr. Banks. “You’re such a stud. Not pathetic like me. A real man, son!”

    I came.

    My balls unloaded. The cum shot from my cock and splattered Mommy’s face. My ropy jizz splashed across her features. I painted her with my spunk. I coated her. I drenched her. It was amazing. The pleasure rushed through me. My toes curled. My balls tightened as I spurted again and again.

    I groaned out my lust. The pleasure hammered my mind. Stars danced before my eyes. Mommy moaned as my dick kept unloading. She worked her tits up and down my dick, massaging out more and more of my spunk to cover her.

    “Yes!” I snarled. “You’re my mommy-slut and my cum-dumpster!”

    “I am!” she moaned. Her tongue flicked across her pink lips. “Mmm, and you taste so good.”

    “You look hot covered in cum, Mommy!” Cali moaned, her face flushed, her black hair swaying about her shoulders. “Ooh, I wish I had tits big enough to do that.”

    Mommy pulled her tits away, some of my cum spilled across her lush mounds. She turned to face her daughters, ex-husband, and son. “Girls, come lick Mommy clean! Your brother coated Mommy in his cum, and you can’t waist a single drop.”

    “Goddamn, you are awesome, Mom,” I groaned as Cali, Talia, and Vanessa scrambled to her. Vanessa’s face was coated in pussy cream.

    I watched in delight as the three girls swarmed her. I stood up, my body buzzing from the rapture of my orgasm. I felt like a god again as those three hotties licked my cum off the MILF’s face and tits. They moaned as they cleaned her.

    “Fuck!” Brad groaned as he spurted a pathetic spurt of cum onto the carpet. No girls cared to lick his up.

    “Damn, no one’s every done that for me,” Mr. Banks whimpered. Then he groaned and came.

    “Pathetic,” I said, sneering, my dick already twitching as I stared down at the girls.

    Talia licked my jizz off our mother’s tits, her tongue gathering that pearly spunk. Vanessa and Cali lapped up the spunk coating my mother’s features. They moaned as they then started kissing our mother, passing my jizz back and forth between them.

    “No woman has ever done that for you, right?” I asked Mr. Banks.

    “No,” he groaned.

    “Not even with all those famous people you work for?” I asked. “None of those starlets your company represents ever done that.”

    He shook his head, staring in envious awe.

    “That’s right,” I said. “You’re not as good as me. You’re not as amazing as me. I’m a stud! I have the best dick!”

    “I’m not as good as you!”

    “No, you’re not,” moaned Mommy. She pointed the remote at her husband. “All those pop stars your company represents, all those little trollops prancing around stage, you’ll bring them to Billy so he can turn them into his horny sluts!”

    My dick throbbed. I loved this naughty mommy.

    “I want you to go and bring them back!” she moaned.

    “Especially those twins, Victoria and Lily!” I groaned, my dick throbbing, picturing those Asian twins who were up-and-coming pop stars bursting on the screens. They were so hot.

    “Yes, yes especially those two little whores!” moaned Mommy. “My son needs all the sluts to be his!”

    “I will, Katie,” he groaned, gained his feet, and ran out of the house while zipping himself up.

    “God, Dad, you are so pathetic,” Talia moaned, some of my cum on her lips.

    “Yes, he is,” I groaned, smiling at the whore.

    I took the remote from my mommy and pointed it at Brad, inspired. “Time to use that big smile. I want you bringing sluts from our college here. Cheerleaders, popular girls, and any other hotties that you can bring. I want to enjoy them all with our slutty sisters and our hot mommy.”

    “Yes, Billy,” he groaned.

    “And if you’re good, you’ll get to watch. Hey, you might even get some sloppy seconds with a skank. You never know.”

    “Thanks, Billy,” Brad panted as he gained his feet. He zipped up. “I’ll go out right away. I know a few girls who I can bring back.”

    Then he was gone, too, and it was just me and my new sluts. They all stared up at me, crowded around our sexy mother. They were so hot. But they needed to be modified. There were things they had to do.

    “Whores,” I said, pointing the remote at them, “things are going to change.”

    “Haven’t they?” Cali asked, a big smile on her face.

    “First of all, you three need big, fake tits,” I said. “Mommy, yours are amazing, but you other three… Those just don’t cut it. They’re so small. Especially yours, Vanessa. You all want big, fake titties!”

    “I know,” Vanessa said, squeezing them. “Look at them. I wish they were.”

    “Isn’t that expensive?” Cali moaned. She kneaded her round tits. “How can I get the money! I need to improve them.”

    “Porn!” I said. “ I grinned at them. “You are all dropping out of college and becoming full-time porn stars. I’m talking nasty, incest porn channels broadcast out of this house! I’ll fuck you. You’ll fuck each other. The world will watch you get bred by me.

    “Because you all want to get knocked up by me.”

    “Of course we do!” moaned Vanessa.

    “Yes, yes, breed me,” Cali groaned, squeezing her tits. “Pump me full of your seed. I want you to flood me with all your cum and knock me up!”

    “Knock us all up!” moaned Talia. “We’re your cum-buckets.”

    “Yes, yes, breed your Mommy!”

    “Can you breed me right now?” Vanessa asked. She had gone from being Cali’s bitchy best friend to my slutty sister thanks to my device. She parted her legs, flashing her shaved pussy at me. She dripped with passion.

    “Yes!” I growled. I had four hot women all eager to obey me. “Mommy, ride her face while I breed her.”

    “Yes!” she moaned, shivering in delight, her tits, licked clean of all my cum, quivering.

    “Ooh, I love eating pussy now,” moaned Vanessa.

    “You need to show Mommy if you’re as good as Talia.”

    “I don’t know,” Vanessa said, glancing at Talia. “I’m not a Pussy-slut like she is.”

    “Nope!” Talia said, such a proud grin on her lips.

    “Talia, why don’t you show Cali all your talents,” I said. “You have to love your sisters.”

    “Yes, I do!” she moaned.

    They obeyed me. Cali marched over to Talia. My sister seized Talia’s blonde hair and pulled the slut hard, my sister grinding her cunt into Talia’s mouth. Vanessa stretched out on her back, her little breasts jiggling, her hands reaching up for her mother’s thighs.

    “Sit on my face, Mommy!” Vanessa moaned. “And please, please, breed me, brother. Pump your cum into my fertile cunt!”

    How could I say no to that?

    “Yes, yes, eat my pussy!” Cali hissed. “Mmm, you’re just the entire family’s pussy-slut, Talia!”

    “I am!” the older girl moaned into my sister’s cunt. Talia’s blonde hair danced around her shoulders, swaying side to side as she feasted.

    My dick throbbed so hard. I couldn’t believe I could cum again so soon, but this was just so hot. I knelt between Vanessa’s thighs, my cock throbbing straight before me. My mom grabbed my dick, stroked my amazing cock, and guided it to her daughter’s cunt.

    “Breed Mommy’s little girl,” she moaned, pressing me against Vanessa’s shaved snatch.

    I groaned at the hot caress of her flesh stroking up and down my cock. This wonderful delight surged through me as I buried into Vanessa’s tight depths. She whimpered into her mother’s snatch. The busty MILF shuddered, grinding on her daughter’s face.

    I thrust my cock in and out of Vanessa’s depths, her pussy clenching about me. I could feel the heat of her snatch melting into my cock. She moaned and gasped, her hips undulating, her snatch squeezing and relaxing on my dick. I could feel her depths sucking at me. My balls tightened.

    She wanted my cum spilling into her depths.

    “Nasty slut!” I growled, pumping hard, my eyes locked on my mommy’s tits as they swayed before me. “You want to be bred so badly!”

    “I do, Billy!” she moaned. “I want you to fire all that cum in me! I need it so badly! I want your baby!”

    “You’re going to be pregnant and fucked on webcams by me!” I snarled, thrusting harder into her. “The entire world is going to see your brother dump his cum into your cunt!”

    “They’ll know I’m your cum-bucket, Billy!” she squealed, moaning into her mother’s snatch.

    “Yes, they will!” moaned the MILF. Her body shuddered. She squeezed her tits, kneading them, massaging them as she ground atop her daughter. She worked her hips from right to left, smearing her hot cunt across her daughter’s hungry mouth. “Mmm, that’s it, just lick up all of Mommy’s naughty cream!”

    “Oh, god, I want to be pregnant and fucking on a webcam,” moaned Cali, grinding her pussy on Talia’s mouth. “Mmm, that sounds so hot. Then Talia can lick out all your cum from my bred cunt while the world watches on! All those pathetic guys fapping, wishing they bred you. But it was you, Billy!

    “You!”

    “Yes!” I snarled, my hips thrusting harder and harder at Vanessa’s cunt. I plowed into her, eager to fill her to the hilt with so much jizz.

    I grabbed my mom’s big tits. I squeezed them as I buried my face between them. I breathed in her scent, squeezing those lush tits around my face as I hammered her daughter’s fertile cunt with my dick. I buried into Vanessa over and over. Her cunt squeezed around my cock, massaging my flesh.

    I kissed and nibbled at the inner slopes of my mother’s tits. I loved them. My fingers dug into those wonderful mounds of plump, pillowy flesh. I climbed higher and higher until I reached her nipple. I engulfed it. I sucked on it.

    She moaned, squirming atop her daughter’s face. Her hands ran through my hair, cradling me to her breasts. This was so amazing. I spent all these years ogling these hot girls, wishing they would notice me as something more than a disgusting pervert.

    Now they did know. Now I was their sex god.

    “Oh, yes, Mommy loves nursing her son,” she whimpered. “After you breed me, Mommy will have yummy breast milk for you.”

    My dick almost erupted.

    I sucked hard, pounding Vanessa’s tight, silky cunt. She moaned and shuddered, her thighs locked around my hips. She wiggled them, stirring her cunt around my cock. I groaned, suckling with all my might. It was incredible to enjoy. My balls smacked hard into her taint as I plundered Vanessa’s cunt.

    The nineteen-year-old girl undulated her hips. She worked her cunt around my dick. She moaned and whimpered, working those hips, twerking around to drive me wild. It was incredible. I groaned, loving every moment of it.

    Her pussy squeezed about my cock. She gripped it. Massaged it. The pleasure spilled through me. I groaned, pumping away hard, fast. I rammed my dick into her juicy snatch again and again. I groaned as I buried to the hilt in her.

    Her pussy clenched around my dick. Her hips wiggled. She massaged my cock with her hot cunt. I groaned, loving it. Pleasure rippled through me. Such wondrous bliss shot through my body. I thrust hard, fast. I buried into her again and again.

    “Oh, my body, Billy’s going to breed me!” moaned Vanessa into our mother’s cunt.

    “Mmm, yes, he is,” panted Mom. “Now keep licking me. Don’t stop. You’re my pussy-slut, too. All my daughters are.”

    “We are, Mom!” groaned Cali. “I just hope we’re as good as Talia because… Damn, she’s good. Yes, yes, Talia, right there.”

    I shuddered, my sister’s moans echoing through the living room. Talia licked and lapped with such hungry fervor I heard it over the sounds of my balls smacking into Vanessa’s taint. I groaned, the pleasure rippling through my body, my balls growing tighter and tighter.

    “Fuck, Talia, I’m going to cum!”

    Talia squealed in delight into Cali’s pussy. Talia sucked with noisy enthusiasm. Out of the corner of my eye, Cali shuddered. Her round breast heaved. She threw back her head, her black hair sweeping down her back.

    “Drink it all up!” gasped Cali. “All my girl-cum and… Ooh, yes, yes, keep licking me. Make me explode again, Pussy-slut!”

    “Make her explode again!” whimpered Mom. “You’re such a good Pussy-slut, Talia.”

    “I am!” Talia moaned.

    “Vanessa!” Mom groaned. “Oh, yes, yes, Mommy likes that. Wiggle your finger deeper into Mommy’s asshole and… Oh, yes! Right there! Mmm, suck on Mommy’s clit and finger her asshole! Such a nasty daughter!”

    “A fucking pussy-hungry slut!” I growled, popping my mouth off her nipple as I hammered Vanessa. “Cum on her! Drown her in your pussy juices, Mommy!”

    Her blue eyes smoldered as she cupped my cheeks. “Mommy will!”

    My balls grew tighter and tighter. All these women were fucking and sucking because of me. It was so hot. Never in all eighteen years of my life had I ever imagined I would truly have such an incestuous harem.

    And it was only the beginning.

    Mom came. She threw back her head, her tits heaving before her as she climaxed on Vanessa’s hungry mouth. My blonde sister licked and lapped up the flood as I plowed into her. Mom’s passion sang through the living room, drowning out Cali’s moans.

    “Such a pussy-slut!” she gasped. “Yes, yes, drink all of Mommy’s cream!”

    “All of it, whore!” I growled. “Then cum on my dick and milk out all my cum! Your pussy needs to be bred!”

    “Dump all your jizz into me!” Vanessa howled, her pussy squeezing around my dick.

    That silky friction grew hotter. It felt better and better. I shivered as I rammed into her depths. It was incredible. My balls smacked over and over into her taint as she moaned into our mother’s cunt. Then Vanessa let out a gasp of bliss.

    She orgasmed about my dick.

    The slut’s pussy went wild. Her juicy walls convulsed and spasmed about my dick. Her cunt writhed, milking my amazing cock. The pleasure shot down my shaft to my aching balls full of cum. I groaned, the bliss rippling around me as I hammered into her convulsing snatch.

    “Cum in me, brother!” my sister moaned, her flesh sucking at my dick. “Breed your cum-bucket!”

    “Dump your cum into your sister’s cunt!” Mommy hissed. “Breed her! The little whore needs it. Oh, god, she’s sucking so hard on Mommy’s clit!”

    As my mom came again on Vanessa’s mouth, I buried into my sister’s spasming snatch and erupted.

    I dumped my cum into her cunt. Blast after blast erupted from my dick, spurting into her fertile depths. Her hungry flesh convulsed harder about my cock. Her twat writhed about me, sucking the spunk out of my balls. Vanessa wanted all my jizz in her.

    Rapture shot through my mind. It slammed into my thoughts with each eruption. I growled, stars bursting across my vision. My entire body trembled. My heart hammered in my chest as I unloaded the last drops of my cum into my sister’s snatch.

    Then I panted, groaned. My head swayed from side to side. It was incredible. Amazing. My eyes rolled back in my head while the darkness fuzzed across my mind. I shuddered, my heart pounding so hard in my chest.

    I needed more.

    “Talia!” I growled, ripping my still-hard dick out of Vanessa’s cunt. I had the stamina to satisfy all my women. “Cum suck my cock. I want to enjoy your mouth before I fuck you next! You need to be bred, too!”

    The sexy hottie ripped her face from my sister’s cunt, her blue eyes glazed, and moaned, “Yes! I’m your Cock-slut, Billy!”

    “Yes, you are!” I said as she crawled to me.

    “Mmm, let Mommy lick you all up,” my busty mother moaned as she leaned over, pressing those big tits into Vanessa’s stomach. Then mother and daughter were sixty-nining, licking each other.

    I savored Talia sucking on me, pleasure rippling through my body. The moment her mouth wrapped about my cock, she sucked hard. I groaned. The bliss rippled through my body my dick. My cock pulsed and throbbed in her mouth. I loved it.

    It was like being a perv had prepared me to have a harem of slutty sisters at my beck and call. I had lusted after Talia for so long. Now she sucked her own little sister’s cream off my dick, her cheeks hollowing as she loved me.

    “That’s it, whore,” I groaned. “Get me hard.”

    “Yes, yes, get our brother hard so he can fuck the shit out of your pussy!” moaned Cali, fingering her twat.

    “Why just her pussy?” I asked. “I’m going to fuck your ass so hard. You’re going to be my anal-slut once I’ve bred you.”

    Talia sucked harder.

    Her enthusiasm had my dick fully erect in moments. I groaned as she slid her mouth off of me. The tip ached, it almost hurt from how many times I’d cum, but I didn’t care. I had another load of jizz brewing in me. I once jacked off ten times in a single day, my personal best, but now… I could just fuck and fuck.

    I was a sex god!

    “You need to pound my asshole!” moaned Talia. “It’s cherry. I’ve never done it.”

    My smile only grew. “Then what are you waiting on, Anal-slut?”

    “Yes, Billy!” she moaned and spun around. She reached behind her and parted her butt-cheeks for me.

    I groaned as her puckered asshole came into sight. I licked my lips, admiring that little, brown rosette. It winked at me as she squirmed. Her fingers dug into her butt-cheeks as she held them apart, her moans so wanton and lusty.

    “Sodomize her, Billy!” moaned Cali, working three fingers in and out of her snatch. “Mmm, just fuck our sister’s ass tight. Break her in!”

    “You got a cherry ass, sis?”

    “Nope,” she said. Then confusion washed across her expression. “I let… Brad fuck me in the ass. Why would I do that? He’s so pathetic.”

    “I just had to open your eyes with the remote,” I said, winking at her. “Let you know what you truly were.”

    “Your cum-bucket!” she breathed, masturbating faster.

    Goddamn, that was so hot to hear.

    I fell to my knees behind Talia. I couldn’t wait any longer. My dick was covered in her saliva. I was so eager for this. I pressed the wet tip of my cock right against her asshole, rubbing it in slow circles. The wrinkled feel made my dick throb. I groaned, needing to be in her. To fill her.

    I rammed into her depths.

    Or tried to. Her sphincter resisted. I groaned, my cock almost bending, but I was too hard for that. Her anal ring stretched and stretched. It opened to swallow more and more of my cock. I groaned as it spread over my dick’s tip.

    Then I was in her.

    She gasped as I plunged deeper into her velvety grip. Her bowels wrapped around me as I bottomed out in her, my balls smacking into her flesh. I shuddered, my eyes so wide. I had my first blowjob, first titty fuck, first real fuck, and now my first ass fuck.

    I would have so much sex, so much money. I would have busty sisters fawning over me. I would breed them. Film them. The world would see all the hotties who worshiped me. They would know that I wasn’t a pathetic, disgusting troll.

    I was a sex god!

    “Billy!” she moaned, a sound of pure, wanton bliss as I pulled back.

    Her asshole squeezed down on my dick as I withdrew, the velvety caress massaging the tip of my cock. The pleasure fired straight to my mind. I groaned, the bliss making me dizzy. My cock throbbed inside of her.

    I rammed back into her depths. She gasped, my crotch smacking into her rump. The sound echoed through the room, mixing with the sound of the other three gasping and moaning. Mom and Vanessa feasted on each other’s cunt. Cali plunged her fingers in and out of her pussy, watching me sodomize Talia with such envy in her eyes.

    “Such a fucking sweet Anal-slut!” I howled as I fucked Talia.

    “Good!” she moaned, her hips wiggling, stirring her bowels around my cock. “I’m so happy! I just want to be your slut! Our sisters’ slut! Mommy’s slut!”

    “Yes!” I snarled, pounding her hard.

    “But she’ll never be Dad’s slut!” Cali moaned. “Or our pathetic brother’s slut.”

    “Eww, never Brad!” Talia panted, her bowels clenching around my dick, increasing the pleasure.

    It swept through me. This wonderful, amazing bliss. It had me dizzy with delight. I groaned, my head swaying back and forth. I slammed into her so hard, buggering her tight ass. The pleasure swelled in me. My balls grew tighter and tighter.

    I would pump so much jizz into her asshole, but I had to breed her. I grinned, my hips pounding her as such depraved ideas popped into my mind. I gripped her hips, slamming my dick into her, the pleasure rippling through my body.

    “You’ve thought of something nasty,” Cali moaned, staring at me, her hazel eyes twinkling.

    “So nasty!” I growled, slamming into Talia’s bowels.

    “Ooh, that sounds hot!” Talia moaned. “Do it to me! Do whatever you want to me!”

    “Yes!” I snarled.

    “Abuse her, Billy! She’s your cum-bucket like me!” Cali moaned, as she threw back her head, and exploded.

    Juices gushed out around her fingers. The air filled with the scent of more pussy. That wonderful perfume of four different cunts bathed the air. I loved it. I pounded Talia faster and faster, plunging into her anal sheath as the pressure built at the tip of my cock.

    I was so close to erupting. I didn’t fight it. I let it built in my balls. They tightened. My cum brimmed in there. It was amazing. I never wanted this to end. I would fuck her hard. I would spurt so much jizz into her.

    I would breed her.

    “Fuck!” gasped Talia. “I’m such an Anal-slut!”

    Her asshole writhed about my cock. I gasped, realizing she was cumming from being sodomized. Her anal sheath rippled about my dick, sucking at my cum. I groaned. My balls lurched. That surge of pressure shot out my cock.

    I was about to erupt.

    I ripped my cock back, drawing all the way out of her asshole. An obscene, wet plop echoed as I came free. Her asshole squeezed shut while I shifted down, aiming at her shaved cunt, and rammed my filthy cock into her pussy.

    “Holy fucking shit!” Talia moaned. “Yes, yes, now I’m your Pussy-slut!”

    “Jesus, that’s hot!” gasped Cali. “You got to do that to me next, Billy!”

    I just groaned, unable to speak as Talia’s pussy, convulsing like her asshole, rippled about my dirty cock. As she buffed my dick clean with her writhing pussy walls, my cum exploded into her. My jizz spurted powerful blasts into her depths.

    The pleasure slammed through my mind. There was such a rush of ecstasy. I groaned, gripping her as she worked out every drop of my jizz. I groaned while she milked me. Her nasty cunt polished my cock and massaged out every drop of my fertile cum into her depths.

    “Fuck, yes!” I growled as the pleasure melted my thoughts.

    Stars burst across my vision. The ecstasy carried me to such heights. Around me, my other women moaned and gasped. This was just the start of my harem. It would grow and spread. I would have so much fun.

    I loved my life.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Brad Banks – Several Months Later

    I grunted as my cum spurted from my dick. The jizz almost splashed my laptop. I was watching one of the newest vids from Billy’s website.

    “Oh, Billy!” whimpered Christine, my cousin, from my laptop’s speakers. She was a nubile eighteen-year-old girl, her body flushed and quivering on the screen. “That was amazing.”

    “Let me lick you clean!” my other cousin, and Christine’s older sister, moaned. They were both brunettes, though Michelle was the bustier of the two. The twenty-year-old slut dove between Christine thighs and started licking her clean. Billy had the biggest grin as he watched them.

    I paused the video, panting. I helped set that one up. I arranged for our cousins to visit. Their parents had no idea that they’d be Billy’s whores in minutes. I met them at the airport, my remote in hand, mind-controlling them and getting them ready to love that stud.

    I wish I could be half the man as Billy.

    I stretched as I rolled off the bed, my cock going limp. I pulled on a pair of shorts and slipped out of my bedroom door, my toes flexing into the carpet. Moans echoed through the house, not an unexpected thing to hear.

    “Mommy!” squealed Talia. “Fuck me! Oh, fuck me with your big girl-cock! I love it! You’re stretching me out!”

    I paused at the door to Talia’s room. She was on her hands and knees, her big, fake tits swinging beneath her as Mom pounded her from behind with a massive dildo, the rubber shaft veiny. It stretched out her cunt obscenely. Christine was working the camera for the live stream, getting up close and personal shot of the penetration.

    My cousin had joined the family business.

    “Take Mommy’s cock, you nasty slut!” Mom slammed hard, her big tits heaving before her. “Take it! You’re my Fuck-slut, aren’t you!”

    “I’m whatever kind of slut you need, Mommy!” she howled.

    We were rolling in the dough. The webcams were bringing in money. Billy knew how to operate. He had us set up on the deep web, finding all those anonymous perverts that didn’t agree with certain laws. People paid us in all sorts of cryptocurrency from the popular Bitcoin to Mysterium, Dogecoin, and more. Dad and me were always having to cash it out to buy things.

    My dick twitched, growing hard from the lesbian incest on display. I shook my head and then groaned as I moved to the next bedroom where more fun was happening. It was such a hot sight to see. I always got so hard watching Billy fuck, envying that he was buried into any pussy.

    But especially when he pounded my sister Cali.

    Cali moaned as she bucked back into his thrust. The black-haired beauty was on her hands and knees. Her belly was round with Billy’s child, bred by his cock. Cali had her face buried into Vanessa’s equally pregnant cunt. She was on her back, one hand kneading her big boob, the other rubbing her swollen belly.

    Big, fake tits and pregnant bellies made both my sisters look so hot, especially my twin sister. I would give my left nut to fuck Vanessa one of these days. She writhed on her back, shuddering in delight as she ground on Cali’s mouth.

    “Yes, yes, sis, make me cum!” she moaned, her hands rubbing her belly. “Ooh, lick out all of Billy’s cum from my bred pussy!”

    “Yes, yes, eat her, whore!” snarled Billy, fucking our pregnant sister hard.

    Cali’s big, fake titties jiggled and swayed as she took his cock. The bed creaked as the two pregnant sluts writhed in passion with their hot brother. Billy’s eyes gleamed as he thrust so hard, his crotch smacking into her ass.

    Billy noticed me. I flashed him a thumbs up.

    He fucked our sister harder, grunting, “You just wish this was you, don’t you, Brad?”

    “So badly,” I groaned, squeezing my dick through my shorts. Billy had the best cock in the world. He never went soft. A true stud. “You’re so lucky, Billy. You get all the pussy.”

    “All the pussy!” my twin sister moaned. “Mmm, I heard he bred another one of the cheerleader sluts.”

    “Pregnant cheer squad is going to bring in so much money,” Brad groaned. “The last two should be fertile in the next week. You’ll get them, Billy.”

    “Of course I will,” Billy grunted. “Fuck, I’m going to cum. Go find Tittyfuck and Bimboslut!”

    “Yeah, get lost!” moaned my twin sister. “We’re trying to fuck here, not get perved on by you. Go jerk your little dick off in your room.”

    I flushed and pulled my hand away. “Sorry, sis. I’ll go. Right away!”

    “Yes!” Billy grunted, pounding Cali hard. “Almost there.”

    “Cum in our sister!” Vanessa howled.

    The cries of orgasmic bliss echoed behind me as I headed downstairs to find the two maids. Tittyfuck and Bimboslut (or as the world knew them, Victoria and Lily) were prancing around the living room in their slutty, French maid outfits. The two Asian beauties, both slender and graceful with long legs and dusky-olive skin, looked so hot in their outfits. They had low-cut bodices with white lace ties. Their skirts were so short when they bent over you could see that they weren’t wearing anything beneath.

    Bimboslut bent over, flashing her tight snatch at me as she dusted, a giggle bursting from her lips. She wiggled her ass back and forth while her twin sister, Tittyfuck, leaned over, letting me see down her dress. They had both big breasts, which look so hot on their petite frames.

    They were pop stars represented by the company my dad worked for. Like ordered, he procured them and a number of other famous hotties to grace Billy’s bed. Their celebrity sex tapes were all over the internet now.

    All save these two. Billy kept his two favorite starlets. They were “on vacation” now for months.

    “Billy wants you,” I groaned, my dick so hard now.

    “Mmm, but you want us, too,” Bimboslut said, sliding her feather duster up her thighs to brush the lips of her pussy.

    “You do, you naughty pervert,” Tittyfuck purred, her hands squeezing her big tits. The material of her bodice slipped and a dark-brown nipple popped out, hard and erect.

    “Yes,” I whimpered, my dick so hard.

    “Too bad,” Bimboslut said, standing erect, her skirt falling over her rump. “We’re all Billy’s now.”

    “No titty fucks for you,” Tittyfuck purred as she sauntered past me, her nipple thrusting out of her bodice still. “You can go spank your pathetic cock in your bedroom.”

    “It’s so nasty in your room,” Bimboslut said, hooking her twin sister’s arm. They swept up the stairs, their black hair swaying like silk behind them. “So musty. I hate cleaning in there.”

    I groaned and followed them up the stairs. My dick was hard. Luckily, I had the rest of the video of watching my cousins getting fucked and bred by Billy. Christine just found out she was pregnant, and she was so happy about that. Michelle hoped she was, too.

    I burst into my musty room. It was so warm in here. I stripped out of my shorts, threw myself on the bed, and turned on the video. I grinned. I had a lot of porn to watch. Billy was such a stud. I was so glad I could watch him fucking.

    I was so lucky. Everything was so wonderful now that Billy had changed our family.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Billy Purvis

    I panted, pulling my cock out of my sister’s bred pussy just as Bimboslut and Tittyfuck entered. I grinned at the two pop-stars-turned-whores. Bimboslut fell to her knees before me and engulfed cream-coated cock without a word, sucking my sister’s juices off of me. Tittyfuck went to Cali to lap my salty cum out of her bred cunt.

    I grinned, loving my life. My phone beeped. I snagged it and saw a text from Mr. Banks. “You will never guess who I have coming to meet with you,” he sent. “My company just landed the biggest starlet in Hollywood. The one from those superhero movies.”

    “Fuck, I love this life,” I groaned as Bimboslut sucked my dick clean. One little invention had changed everything.

    “I hope she doesn’t have a movie coming up, because I’m going to breed her Hollywood cunt!” I texted back.

    Everything was working out perfectly for me. My sisters were pregnant, Talia last month (the slut’s womb was just stubborn) and even my mom was pregnant. She was just starting to show. I had my two favorite starlets, all the girls I dreamed about, and I would have even more.

    “Who’s the fucking freaky perv now,” I groaned.

    “You’re not a perv, you’re a sex god!” Cali moaned as Tittyfuck licked her clean.

    Vanessa hugged me from behind, her pregnant belly rubbing into my lower back, her firm, hard nipples grazing me. “I love you so much, Billy. You’re the best brother in the world.”

    The END


  • Hot Encounters (Parts 3 thru 8)_(1)

    Font size : +


    Summer Love and Heartbreak

    This is the next submission in an ongoing story. For author’s notes and disclaimers and to be fully up to speed, please read the previous first. Readers be aware that this material contains lifestyles and sexual acts that may be a turn on for many but may also be offensive others.

    I am my own editor so please forgive me for any typos.

    *******************************************************************

    Part 3

    While back on the road, I received a call from the boss. He was selling the field service division and was telling me to return to the shop for good. After I returned, I went by Edie’s place which was empty. After I got home, I found out why. I had a letter from her that was postmarked several weeks before. She had legal issues due to her lifestyle and was in trouble. For me, Mary was still on my mind and I needed to move on. Soon, I met Kay. She was my age and still lived at home. She had a license but no car so I was her chauffeur, as well as, lover.

    The most spectacular part of that relationship was her blowjobs and hot pussy. She was very vanilla with her blowjobs. No ass play, just a gentle massaging of my balls as she took a load out of them and into her mouth often two to three times a night. She always swallowed and cleaned up. The most amazing part was she orgasmed while doing so. It was a mutual benefit for both of us. She was not on birth control so sex was limited to post period. Yes, still risky and we were lucky. When we did fuck, it was spectacular. Her hot little pussy made me feel so good. I came fast but was able to stay hard and we often fucked four or five times a night, once even seven. We limited that to two to three nights post period to be as safe as possible. Despite her excellent blowjobs, the relationship became stale by spring. She was invited to join the local traveling softball team and had accepted. That became the final straw and we broke up.

    Not long after, I was leaving work one evening and ran into Robin. She was on the softball team with Kay. She asked if I could take her to the season kickoff party at a lodge outside of town. I said “sure” knowing full well I was playing with fire as Kay would be there as well. She was too cute to say no. She had the hottest figure of anyone I ever met. Kay was cute but had quite small boobs where Robin’s were to dream for.

    We picked up team uniforms first and went to the gathering. As we had several boxes in the back seat and trunk of my Mustang, I parked right up front of the enclosed shelter. Everyone was there including Kay. We unloaded the boxes and Robin said thanks and joined the festivities leaving me high and dry. Luckily Al was there. He was a customer from work and had brought his wife’s little sister as she was on the team as well. We sat back in the corner and he offered me a beer which I accepted. I told him that I felt a bit set up by Robin. About then, I heard a group of girls laughing and I immediately recognized Kay’s laugh as they all looked at me. I told Al they were probably laughing at me about something. About that time, Jen came over to speak to Al. She was friends with Al’s wife when they played ball together. I did not know Jen but while at a season closeout gathering last fall, she was there. Kay had pointed her out claiming that she “liked girls”. She was nearly as tall as me and last fall had a butch haircut. Now, however, her reddish blond hair was longer and wavy and she was quite attractive. After speaking to Al, she went back to the gathering. Al said “she is looking good”. I said “I hear she likes girls”. He said “so do I” and followed with “she likes guys too”. I said “she is very well built”. Al then said she had a hard time dating guys due to her height.

    As the event continued, Robin walked back and said she would be staying late and would get a ride. Al, without saying anything, handed me another beer. I still had a partial and declined mumbling “I’ll finish this and be on my way, maybe I can sneak out in a bit”. About that time, we heard “everyone quiet”. The head coach was presenting Jen an award for her tenure with the travelers team. Her eligibility was over due to her age. After accepting the award, she came back to Al to see if he would give her a ride back to her car. She had ridden out with another girl to hold the kickoff cake and keep it from turning over and had left her car on the strip in town. He said he would but after he took his little sister-in-law home. After a bit, Al’s sister-in-law came over wanting to leave. Jen saw her and followed. Al told her that they had to go the other way first and said “maybe Ron could run you back to town”. I did not hesitate as this was my way to leave gracefully. I told Jen I would be happy to do so. She went to say her goodbyes and Al again handed me a beer. I grabbed it, said thanks, and walked up to Jen. I reached my arm out to her, walked her to the car and opened the door for her, helped her in, and shut the door for her. I then got in, started the car and left with my head held high.

    Jen thanked me again and we began to talk. She told me she was just back from college and was planning to continue a graduate program in computer science. She said her family was moving out of state since her little sister was graduating and they wanted her to move with them, give up college, and get a job. I could tell she was pissed about it. As we headed to the strip, she asked if I could look at her car, it was running funny. She pointed out her car and I pulled along side. She got in and started it. It sounded okay so I got in and said “let’s go”. She took it out on the highway and pointed out its hesitation. I told her to take it out on the highway and blow out the carburetor. She did and got to giggling “that was fun” she said. She said she was going to lose the car when they moved as well so she might as well run some of the gas out of it. She ask “you game” and I said “yep” and she floored it.

    She then brought up Kay saying “I think that she misses you”. I replied “let her, she dumped me”. I told her I heard them all giggling as they looked towards me earlier. She said the laughter was because she missed an early spring practice because you had banged her seven times the night before and she was too sore that morning to attend. I told Jen “well the banging part was true”. I was thinking that Jen knows a lot more about me than I know about her so I ask “are you seeing anyone”. She said “no, as school ended, me and Sally went our separate ways”. I said “I’m sorry”. She said “don’t be, it was a school fling and we both went forward”. She then said “besides, I need a change”. She continued to drive around the strip and then stopped at a liquor store. She said “your beer is empty, would you like to share some wine with me?” to which I replied “sure”. She said “Boone’s Farm” and I replied “sure”. So out she came with two bottles of Strawberry Hill. She had a cooler in the trunk with some ice along with all of her college stuff. She put one bottle in the cooler and handed the other to me and told me to open it. After cruising a while, she drove off the strip and down to a secluded area below the trafficway. I handed her the bottle and she chugged it. Then she chugged again. I smiled at her. She then asked, “do you want to go parking?”. I said “sure, I hope it didn’t take half a bottle of wine for you to ask”. She laughed and said “no I just needed that to take the edge off things”. I knew she was going through some difficulties with her family and just nodded.

    She handled me the bottle and got out opening the trunk. She brought the second bottle of wine along with a sundress and a pair of gym shorts. She placed the shorts across my waist and said “they should fit should you need them”. She smiled and said “if the cops interrupt us, put them on and I will slip on the sundress”. We headed out of town and I had slid over next to her. I kissed her on the neck and undid her top tossing it in the back. I began sucking her tits while undoing her shorts. Suddenly, she stopped at a less than secluded area just off the freeway outer road. I could see why she was concerned about cops. She reached across me and released the passenger seat back and forced me backwards. She told me to remove my shirt as she took my shoes and socks off then undid my jeans and pulled them off. There I was again completely naked in the presence of a woman. She immediately dived on my cock while massaging my balls and fingering my ass but not penetrating. In a matter of minutes, she had my balls ready to bust. She pulled her mouth off my cock, grabbed the base with her hand, and aimed it straight into the air. My first and second ropes shot from my cock and onto the headliner before dripping back down on my stomach. The remainder ran down my shaft and onto my balls. She began licking and cleaning first my stomach then my cock and balls. She asked me “not bad for a dyke eh” and I nodded yes.

    She then began licking and sucking my cock just as before. After she stroked my boner back, she pulled her shorts and panties off and slid it inside her. She was soaked and her wetness felt good. She rode me to the hilt. She was fucking me not the other way around. Luckily, I had just cum and had some staying power. She looked so hot with her large tits bouncing, her muscular thighs working in movement as her pussy fucked my cock. She continued until she orgasmed, pausing briefly before riding me again. Amazingly she rode me to another orgasm the same way. She paused again and began riding me for her third. All of this became too much for me and I felt my second load building. As she rode me, my second load erupted inside her. As I came down, I figured that she still wanted me to get her off, orally. Sure enough, she pulled off my cock and began working her pussy towards my face. Despite it being my second load, our combined cum was running out of her pussy and onto me. First, onto my cock and balls as she pulled off, then my stomach and chest until she reached my mouth. I grabbed her muscular ass cheeks and pulled her down until her clit was against my face. Her tummy was tight and firm against my face as I began licking and sucking her clit and pussy. I began rubbing her rosebud while continuing to orally pleasuring her. She rode my face in unison until she exploded in screaming squirting orgasm. I continued licking her clit as cum ran down my chin and onto my chest and shoulders and running down onto the back seat.

    The excitement of it all brought back my boner. I grabbed her by her sides and worked her pussy back to my cock. She slid it inside her. As wet and hot as it felt before, it was twice as good now. Her tits rubbed against my cum coated chest as we kissed. She then began riding me until I exploded inside her again this time surprisingly quick. I knew that she had not cum so I grabbed her by the ass cheeks and began pulling her towards my face. She resisted and let my cock remain inside her instead. She kissed me and told me that the last one I gave her was enough. I smiled and said “maybe we can do this again”. She replied “we better”. She began giggling. I said “what”. She said “Kay always said she thought she was your first. I don’t think so”. She said “no one ever got me off like that before, male or female”. I thought well, except for four very eventful nights in my life, she was my first but I said nothing.

    She then replied “we need some more pecker tracks on the headliner”. Then she worked her face down to my cock and began sucking it again. Soon, I felt her finger penetrate my ass as she sucked my cock harder and faster. I knew she wanted me to shoot the headliner and, as I felt my load building, I tried to buck as high up as possible. She skillfully grabbed the base of my cock while fucking my ass. She moved with my bucking rhythm as my cock shot two nice spurts onto the headliner. I was mostly milked and not a lot of additional cum followed. She began giggling and the last two spurts mostly soaked in with little dripping off. I said “are you leaving it like that?” and she said “fuck em, let it dry”.

    Jen offered me a sip of the remaining wine and had some herself. She slipped on the sundress and started the car. I didn’t feel like getting dressed just yet and slipped on the gym shorts. She said that she wanted to go by her house and see if everyone had left. She said she drove by before going to the softball kickoff and the moving van was still there. She said her parents planned to drive to the new place that night and unload the van first thing in the morning. She said “I do hope they are gone. It’s a three hour plus trip to the new place so they should be”. We drove past and it was dark so she pulled in. She said “let’s go in and clean up and change in case people are still out on the strip when I drop you off”. We went in to a mostly empty house with everything remaining being hers, mainly a TV, window A/C, and a disassembled waterbed plus some of her clothes and some boxes. We changed and she took me back to my car. The strip was dead so we had a passionate kiss and embrace. I said “how about tomorrow night?”. She replied “sure, with everyone gone, we can fuck at the house”. She gave me her number and I drove home.

    Part 4

    I called her the next day several times but got no answer. After work, I drove past her house. The car was there so I knocked at the door. She came to the door acting somewhat pissed wondering why I did not call. I told her I called several times with no answer. She said “well maybe the phone is off as the electricity is”. She had called power and they pulled the meter so the new owners could install a larger breaker panel after Friday’s close. She began to cry “I have nowhere to stay after tomorrow and no car either”. Wow, what had I got into. I had a small room in a shared house with a single bed which wasn’t going to work at least for more than a night. I told her “maybe we can get a place together real quick”. She said “you would do that for me?”. I replied “for us”. I knew it was a rush but was wanting out of my place anyway. My current place was a weekly rental in a side room that wasn’t even a full bedroom. It worked great for traveling but had gotten old these past few months. I asked “do you know a place” and she said “yes”. She said it was available and money was the only issue for possession. She had even called the guy who was brother to one of her old teammates. It was a full sized bedroom with a somewhat private bath. I said “call him back and we will look at it”. She did. We looked at it and I gave him a half months rent for the remainder of the month.

    While she still had the car, we moved her things in. My car did not hold much but clothes. We got it all but the waterbed frame which Dean the roommate let us use his truck to move. So we had a place and after tomorrow one car. I took off work early Thursday and I brought my limited stuff over from my old place. The owner thanked me for the additional revenue I brought in and commented he was surprised I stayed as long as I did. When I arrived, the room was transformed. The waterbed was assembled and filled, the A/C was installed and running, and the TV was on. Jen had bought a sliding curtain to go across the opening that separated our bedroom and bath from the rest of the house. She was a miracle worker.

    She then said “now my last time in the old place”. I said “but we are here now”. She grabbed me and led me to her car not saying much and we headed back to her house. We went in and she began stripping. I wasn’t sure what she was doing. She bent over right in the middle of the living room floor and said “fuck me from behind”. I immediately stripped and began pounding away. She said “cum as fast as you can, I want pecker tracks on the carpet before we leave”. With that, I pounded her harder. She was talking dirty as I exploded into her. She then sat down legs spread right in the middle of the floor. Cum had poured from her pussy as she lowered herself. She reached up and shook my cock as to shake off any remaining cum onto the carpet as well. After sitting there several minutes, she scooted along the carpet then got up to admire “our” work. There was a huge cum spot right in the middle of the floor with my drips to the side. I just began laughing. She said “that will teach them to force me on the street with no car, power, or phone”. She then asked “do you have another one for me”. I asked “where at”, she said “the dining room”. She bent over and I fucked her again there until popping another load. She repeated her sitting process while shaking remnants off my cock. After a bit, she got up and compared the spots. It wasn’t as big but still made a nice mark. We then dropped the keys off before the realtor closed.

    She was to call her parents collect to arrange picking up the car which she did. The time was Friday at 6:00. We met at the house even though it was after closing, and the house keys had been turned into the realtor the day before. Her dad and brother showed up each checking me out with a less than favorable look. She introduced me to them but they were cool about me. We looked inside the car one last time mainly to make sure the cum spots were still on the headliner and seat. She gave them the keys and, before driving off, her dad asked when she was in the house last. She said Wednesday evening when she moved. He said someone had been in there Thursday and soiled the carpet in a couple of rooms after they had been cleaned. Jen asked “why were they cleaned ahead of closing?” They said nothing to that and just shrugged and each got into a car. As they were driving off, we burst into laughter.

    Part 5

    We surprised many of Jen’s friends, and mine, with the suddenness of our relationship. Personally, we both agreed that we could not possible be in love, major lust yes and the house situation was a mutual benefit for both. She made it clear that she is a career minded college girl and that she liked both guys and girls. She did promise me that if she had a fling with a girl, I would be a part of it if I wanted. She also said that if I picked up a girl, she was to be a part of it if all were agreeable. We settled in and Jen began taking her graduate classes two a day every day for three hours each. I was working long hours so other that a few quickies our sex life was uneventful for the next few weeks. Finally a weekend came and Jen wanted to go to the beach at a nearby lake. She wore a bikini that made her a knockout. It was tight on her muscular body. The only thing soft on her were her nice full boobs and her top barely contained them. While at the beach, I continued to admire her with somewhat of a boner all day. One thing I did notice and found hot, her long curly pussy hairs would work outside her bikini. She did not like it and would put them back inside. She had shaved close but it was the sheer length of them allowed a curl to work out. I thought it was hot.

    We arrived back at the house where Dean had company. He was a bit of a loner and to our surprise there were three girls and another guy there visiting him. One of them was Kay. I ignored her. Jen spoke and we went back to our room to change and maybe more. I pulled Jen’s bikini bottom off and began kissing her pussy. She asked “did you notice Kay?”. I said “yea how could I miss her”. She said “no you just ignored her and came back here, she was checking me out and I placed my crotch right over her face”. She then pulled me up and asked “would you like to see her face where yours just was, especially after you emptied your cock there?”. I got a boner and began fucking her for all it was worth. She said “hurry as I want to tease Kay a little before she leaves”. She then said “yes, have your ex eat your cum from your current lover”. With that, I shot deep inside her. With all of the the dirty talk she came as well.

    We quickly changed and went to the living room. Jen sort of hovered over then sat next to Kay on the sofa arm and began chit chat about softball. We did not clean up after our quickie and we both had the musk of fresh sex. I sat on a nearby kitchen chair attempting to make conversation with the others as Kay and Jen talked. Fortunately, the guy driving had to leave so they got up and headed towards the door. Jen pops up with “hey sorry you have to leave, how about coming back over next Saturday”. Everyone except Kay mumbled something about being busy. Kay with a shocked look said nothing. Jen looking right at Kay saying “hope to see you then” as they walked out. Dean got up and muttered “now that they’re gone, I have to go” and left too. I told Jen “he comes and goes at odd times”. She said “don’t you know, he’s fucking a divorcee, her husband left her and to keep the house she cannot remarry so she sneaks him in”. The lady was her former neighbor and works odd shifts. Well, it was all news to me.

    Jen said, “well we have the house to ourselves for a while, and by the way, you can have some cherry pie this week if you like”. I figured that time was approaching. I knew from reading some old sex magazines that some women, notably bi women at least in those magazines, get horny on their periods and love dirty messy sex. Some of the phrases used were ‘cherry pie’ and ‘cherry cream pie’. I used to buy a monthly trade magazine from a traveling Thursday and Friday newsstand. I became friends with the owner and he would let me borrow the sex magazines on Thursday evening if I brought them back Friday. Friday was the big sales day for them, I guess so people had them for the weekend. They were in a brown cover and were behind the counter. Anyway, these magazines discussed all aspects of sex. I especially liked reading the women’s perspective. It gave me sort of a book learning on how to make love to women. So far, it had worked well for me. I would find out soon how it was going to work for this and asked “mmm I would love a little or maybe a lot”. She replied “do you really mean it?” and I replied “yes, when can I expect some”. She replied “no later than Tuesday”.

    She walked away and I heard her rummaging through some boxes. I turned on the living room TV and watch for a bit when I heard “found it” and Jen came out with a hair grooming kit. It was her dads and she stole and hid it from him in her stuff when they moved. “What’s that for” I asked. She replied “It is to trim us up before our shave”. “What shave” I asked. She said “To shave our pubes for this week. Cleanup is so much easier with bald genitals”. We went back to the bedroom and put a towel down on the floor. I used the closest guard and trimmed all of her long curly pubic locks off. Using the same guard, she trimmed me. She then grabbed a razor pack and some shaving cream. She asked “do you want to do me and me you?”. I said “sure”. I had never been shaved before but then I was a cherry sex virgin as well. I gently shaved her beautiful pussy and ass until is was as bald as a baby’s. After this and her earlier bikini shave, she was completely hairless below her neck. She then had me lay down on the bed. She shaved my cock, my balls, my ass, and my thigh area until I was baby smooth. She rubbed some skin lotion on me and said “all done”.

    I began rubbing her bald pussy and said “I have never ate bald pussy before”. She said “I have”. We both giggled as I began licking and sucking her shaved mound. Our previous load oozed out as I continued. Soon she exploded in orgasm. She turned around and began sucking my cock. She paused and said “this is the last blowjob you get until you get a full helping of cherry pie” then continued sucking me until I shot into her mouth. She swallowed and continued to lick and clean until she brought me down. In reflection, I had spent the last couple of weeks a bit annoyed at our sex life. Sure we had quickies and some hot sex but I wanted more before her period came. Now, I am excited that her period is coming. She then packed up some things mainly towels and headed to the laundromat. It was late when she returned and she had some late night studying to do. I fell to sleep.

    Part 6

    Monday was typical except I could not get our upcoming week out of my mind. I got home first as Jen’s ride was usually late on Monday. I spoke to Dean and went to our room to watch TV. I was thinking about our upcoming adventures when Jen came in. She rolled onto the waterbed and said “it’s here”. With that, I began undressing her as she undressed me. She was completely naked now short of her earrings and her tampon. Not really knowing how far she wanted this to go, I began licking her clit. She smiled and said “I want it all, go get our morning towels from the bathroom”. She had left the curtain has closes off our room and our bathroom open so I, standing there naked with a hard on, closed and latched it. I grabbed both our towels and when I returned, she had pulled the sheets off the waterbed and was climbing back onto the bare mattress. I set the trash can along side the bed and jumped in on top of her. We kissed deeply and began kissing and licking down her body. I kissed and sucked her tits, her navel, finally reaching her clit and pussy. With my teeth, I began pulling her tampon string and as it came out, I could see her hot red cherry mixture. I tossed it in the trash and dived into her pussy. It was part soaked and part dry but my licking soon worked it into a wet messy consistency. I continued to eat her and within seconds it seemed she exploded, squirting her mixture over my face and down her ass and thighs. Without hesitation, I mounted her and fucked her to the hilt. I stuck my wet tongue deep into her mouth. She sucked it like it was a cock. With each stroke, I could feel her wetness coat my shaved cock, balls and thighs. The air from the fan created a cooling contrast to her hot wet juicy pussy on each stroke. The sheer wetness of her pussy may her so slick that my cock continued to fuck her without any sensation of a load building. I must have fucked her 20 minutes straight with each stroke feeling her hot wet pussy followed by the cooling sensation of the air. Then, I began fucking her with deep short strokes before returning to our previous rhythm. She pushed my tongue from her mouth and asked “aren’t you going to give my cherry pie some cream”. With the sheer dirtiness of that comment, I felt my cock twinge and a load start building. I stuck my tongue down her throat and burying my cock deep inside her. Suddenly I exploded deep inside her. It felt like my cock was a fire hose spraying her cherry pussy.

    We came down together with gentle kisses while she licked my lips and face. It was still daylight and she giggled and said “roll off me and let’s see the damage”. I rolled on my side and laughing she said “it looks like a crime scene down there”. She asked “did you like it”. I said “yes, I loved it”. I then rolled onto my back and had her climb on top of me. I began fucking her hot red pie feeling the sensation of her juices running down my balls and thighs and pooling on the mattress. We fucked like that for several minutes when she started talking dirty “umm that hot cherry juice running down you cock and balls, do you like that?”. I began pumping harder and harder until I shot another load into her. She collapsed on top of me. I kissed her deeply and she rolled off me. We laid there a bit and the next thing I woke up and it was dark. Looking at the clock, we had slept four hours. My movement woke her up and she grabbed my face and kissed me deep. I rolled her over and entered her from behind. Some of our mixture had dried on her thighs and ass but her cherry hole was still soaking wet. I began pumping into her, reaching around her and rubbing her clit. She removed my hand and placed it into her mouth. She placed her hand on her clit and while sucking my fingers rubbed herself to orgasm. I popped inside her and then paused, letting my deflating cock rest inside her cherry hole. She shifted slightly and it fell out onto my leg. We laid there and drifted back to sleep.

    She awoke me a little ahead of the alarm and said let’s shower. We got in the shower together and scrubbed each other clean. As I grew a hard on, we had a nice morning fuck. It was hot seeing my cock work in and out of her bloody hole. This time, the shower drain was taking the residual instead of the mattress and towels. I fucked her for about 10 minutes before getting off a morning nut. We then finished showering and drying. Jen said “you are going to be late for work”. I dressed and left briefly admiring the bloody mattress mess we had made.

    Generally on Tuesday, Jen beats me home and today was no exception. She was sitting on the small foldout sofa next to the bed studying when I came in. The waterbed mattress was still uncovered but clean. I smiled and said “it looks like its ready for another”. Jen replied “it may be but I’m not, at least not that”. I asked “huh?”. She got up, smiled, kissed me deeply and said “I think you fucked it all out of me, my cherry pie is gone, just a little spotting here and there”. So I asked “what about a plain cream pie?”. She said “actually I am a little tender” as she undid my pants and began sucking my cock. She giggled “I bet I can make you come in less than a minute”. I said “bet”. She pushed me back onto the waterbed and began stroking my cock with one hand while fingering my ass with the other. Then she began talking dirty “you liked eating that fresh cherry pie didn’t you”, “eat that hot red juicy cunt”, “coat your cock with my red juice”. Then she began sucking my cock head and I shot into her mouth. She kissed me, smiled and said “53 seconds”. I said “you win!”. She asked “what?”. I said “anything you want”. She said “promise” and I said “yep”. I laid there a bit then drifted off to sleep. I awoke with a boner and Jen waking along side of me began rubbing it. I started thinking “what about fucking her ass?” when she went down on me again. This time it was a slow and gentle hand stroke as she licked and sucked my cock head like a lollipop. She then began rubbing my balls and gooch then rubbing my ass. Within minutes, she jacked me off licking and sucking my load until I was empty. She gave me a final cleanup and crawled up beside me giving me a very wet french kiss. I laid there quietly thinking of asking about for some anal tomorrow when she said “my classes end this week, I may be gone tomorrow night”. My focus sort of went away from sex and, as she got up to make a call, I fell to sleep.

    Part 7

    Wednesday morning I cleaned up and got ready for work. I gave Jen a quick kiss as I was leaving. Jen rolled over saying “I love you”. She then giggled saying “or lust anyway”. She told me she called her study mate after I went to sleep and that she would be gone the next two nights staying at college with her. They would be finishing their finals for her classes and studying for a capstone assessment. If she scored well, she expected a job offer would follow. She said it would likely be out of state and that she could then repay me for covering all of her expenses these past few weeks. I asked “what about us” and she said “we’ll figure it out.”. I had not told her but my boss had call me in Tuesday morning and said that he could not keep me at my current salary and position.

    I went to work Wednesday and had a long talk with the boss. He told me he could put in a good word for me on a government contract in the area. It was temporary but could last if I was willing to travel with them when it was over. He gave me the rest of the day off with pay and told me to apply. I did and was hired with a start date the following Monday. I came home to no Jen and had a restless evening. I woke up exhausted Thursday and got to work late. The boss was leaving town and told me to transfer my work to Pat and take my time cleaning things out. I would get a full paycheck no matter how long I worked the remainder of the week. Thursday night came and I decided to sip a couple of beers Jen had in the fridge and fell to sleep. Friday was a better day. I had everything closed out at work and the folks there had a party for me. I got home early hoping Jen would be there but no such luck. I took a nap and awoke to talk in the living room. It was Dean and some girls chatting. They were from the softball team. Dean and his sister were friends with them. In actuality, they were by because Dean had bought a premium channel cable box and they were going to watch some chick flick that night. I went out and unloaded the remaining work boxes from the car and, when I returned, Kay was there so I guess she has a car now since I wasn’t there to drive her around. All around, she sort of miffed me. Anyway, the movie came on and their chatter went silent.

    I went outside to lock my car when another car arrived. It was Jen’s ride home and she got out, ran over, and kissed me. I said “well, I have a surprise for you, Kay is inside”. I told her about the movie. Jen smiled and asked “what kind of booze gets Kay drunk”. I said “cherry vodka”. She said “let’s go to the store”. We went and bought some cherry vodka, some wine coolers, and some beer. I also grabbed some 7-Up as that was Kay’s mixer. We got home and unloaded the booze in the kitchen and listened towards the living room. It was quiet except for the movie which was cranked up. Jen smiled at me and said “remember that bet I won”. I said “yes”. She said “I am putting the move on Kay tonight and I want you to help”. I said “okay but how?”. She said “just watch”. She then mixed a cherry vodka and seven and led me to the living room. The movie had just ended and the girls were getting up to leave. Kay was sort of milling around when Jen offered all of them a drink before leaving. The three girls together said no and left. Kay said “sure, that would be great”. Jen mixed her a strong one in the kitchen and gave it to her. To our surprise, Kay downed it and asked for another. Dean got up and went to his room while Jen mixed her another. It too went down fairly quickly and she asked for a third. Jen said “on one condition, you call home, give me your keys, and sleep here on the sofa tonight”. Kay agreed and Jen brought her another.

    I wasn’t sure where all this was going but Jen continue to lead. I thought of the other day when Kay was there and what Jen said about Kay checking her out. On the new movie channel, some late night soft porn was coming on and Jen told Kay to turn off the TV when she went to sleep. She then brought her out a sheet for cover and told her to undress if she liked. Finally, she led me to the bedroom leaving Kay to the drink and the TV. She finished the remainder of her drink and said “this would have went well with our cherry pie”. After we undressed, I dived straight to her crotch. She told me no just to fuck her good and quick as she was tired. I popped a load pretty quickly and we both fell to sleep. I heard Jen get up a couple of times during the night but fell back to sleep. Just after sunrise, Jen got up as we heard noise in the bathroom. She left to curtain open so Kay could use our bathroom which she was doing. Jen grabbed her pullover nightie and headed towards the door. She said “give me five minutes and come into the kitchen”.

    I gave her about a minute then grabbed a towel and sneaked out. I heard talking and as I sneaked up to the kitchen doorway, I heard Jen say “you’ve been wanting this haven’t you”. As I peaked around the corner, she was sitting on the counter naked with her legs spread holding Kay’s face towards her crotch. I saw Kay nod as Jen pulled her in. She said “lick it, eat it good. Ronnie will be in soon and you can suck his cock”. Kay dived in like it was her last meal and when I thought five minutes had passed, I walked in and shut the kitchen door behind me hoping not to wake up Dean. I walked up behind Kay and began fucking her from behind. She continued to eat Jen’s pussy. Jen was saying “yes, yes, eat it you little slut, you like eating Ronnie’s cum from my pussy?, yes eat my pussy, eat my clit, get me off”. Kay continued eating Jen’s beautiful and naked pussy until she exploded in orgasm nearly falling off the counter. Jen then told me to lean against the counter and she aimed Kay’s head towards my cock. Kay was naked except for her panties and Jen slipped them down and began fingering her. She continued fingered Kay’s clit and as I shot my load into Kay’s mouth, Jen fingered her to orgasm. Jen then asked Kay if she wanted more of this. She nodded yes and Jen told her to come back tonight at 6:00. She then told her to dress and leave. We went back to bed.

    Jen asked me “what did you think?”. I said “it was fun but it’s taking us in a different direction”. Jen nodded in agreement giggling and saying “I am a part time dyke you know”. I really did not know what to think. Jen had hit nearly every sexual button I had already so this was not a new turn on for me. Yes, it was new and it was hot and dirty but it was more for her than me. I just sort of laid there and nodded off a bit puzzled about the future. We awoke and did some things around the house. I told Jen about my sudden job change to which she had little comment. We cleaned up and watched some TV until 6:00 had passed and with no Kay. I was feeling a bit relieved thinking she chickened out. Then we heard a knock at the door. It was Kay dressed and looking the same as this morning. She asked Jen how she wanted her. She said “clean and naked” and directed her to the shower. Jen pulled the curtain to the living room and left both the bathroom and bedroom doors open. I told Jen to tell Kay to wash her hair as well. Jen asked me why. I told her “I like the feel of long wet hair on my cock and balls”.

    By the time Kay finished, we were naked and Jen was teasing my cock. Kay came in a little hesitant. Jen got up and told her she had been mean to me by dumping me. She then pinched her left nipple, bit her right nipple, and spanked her ass. She then felt Kay’s response by saying “umm that pussy likes that, it is so wet” as she rubbed it. Jen then said “Ron, since you were dumped, what would you like as revenge”. I said “I am going to fuck her ass but I want something else first”. I had Kay lay on the bed and had Jen climb on top in a 69. I then began fucking Jen. I did nothing to rush it but the dirtiness of two babes in a 69 with my cock in the one on top made my load start to build. I continued to fuck Jen while ordering Kay to eat my load from her when I shot. I felt it building, so I pumped Jen shooting deeply inside her. After shooting my load, I slowly pulled my cock from Jen’s pussy. I let Kay lick the head and shaft before withdrawing completely. As I pulled out, my load followed. I told Kay “eat my load, eat it from my girlfriend’s pussy, then get my lover off”. As most of my load drained into Kay’s mouth, I saw Jen begin to buck in orgasm shooting more of my cum into Kay’s mouth. I helped Jen roll off Kay and before anything else was said, I told Kay to finger herself until she came. She began to protest and Jen said “do it now”. She began fingering herself and Jen spoke “I think she does that often, she’s good at it”. I told Jen to put her cunt in Kay’s face. As she gently kissed and licked Jen’s pussy, her fingers began rubbing her crotch faster until she got herself off.

    Jen was playing with my cock and it quickly became hard. She teased me asking why I had never fucked her ass. I told her I was planning to at least ask last Tuesday when she said her pussy was a little tender, but the conversation went away from sex. Jen said “well I wondered as I am constantly fingering your ass, I was at least expecting you to want to fuck mine”. I told her “I will fuck it tonight if you like”. She said “no I want to watch an ass get fucked tonight. I will take a rain check”. With that, Jen pulled Kay’s face back into her pussy. Kay without hesitation dived in at full force. They worked themselves into position so that Kay’s ass was up in the air near the edge of the bed. I went around and slid my cock into her very wet pussy. I began fucking her good and hard, lubing my cock along the way. Jen asked “do you miss that pussy”. I nodded and said “it’s definitely a hot one”. I told Kay, “get Jen off so she can watch my cock enter your ass”. I had staying power so I continued to fuck Kay’s pussy all the time rubbing her cum on her rosebud. Soon Kay got Jen off and after she came down, she sat in a chair next to the bed. She said “Ron, she is ready”. She placed my cock against Kay’s rosebud and told me to push. Instantly it popped in. I began pumping her ass slowly then building up speed. As I worked faster, brown streaks began appearing on my cock. Jen began laughing “what a week Ron, first a red pop sickle on Monday, now a chocolate one”. I continued to fuck Kay’s ass and soon my cock was coated brown. Jen said “unless you like it that brown, I will give you a clean ass to fuck”. With that, I grabbed Kay’s ass cheeks, buried my cock deep, and shot my load. As I came down, Jen offered some wet wipes to clean up and prevent a mess on our bed sheets. She gently cleaned up my cock and Kay’s deflowered and buggered bum. Jen re-cleaned my cock and gave it a gentle kiss.

    Kay laid there motionless and quiet for a bit then went to the bathroom. She was in there for a time. Jen and I chatted. She asked what I thought now. I said “well at least I earned my red and brown stripes this week”. Jen laughed and said “yes, you did”. Kay came back and said it was getting late and that she needed to go soon. Kay then asked “is this the way it is going to be if we get together again?”. Jen said “yes, if that is okay”. Kay replied “I want more than to be you guy’s sex toy and have to finger myself off”. Jen took more wet wipes and wiped Kay’s ass again. She then said “suck Ron’s cock”. She then adjusted the door mirror so that I had a clear view of Kay’s now very clean ass. She then began licking and kissing Kay from her clit to the small of her back. Soon, she began targeting her pussy, taint, and rosebud. I think Kay liked it from the way she was sucking my cock. Soon Jen had her in a frenzy alternating her mouth and fingers on her clit and pussy. Soon, Kay came off my cock in screaming orgasm before placing her mouth back onto my cock. Jen came around and placed her finger and thumb around the base of my cock squeezing and releasing it as Kay sucked the head. Soon, I shot into Kay’s mouth and Jen continued to jack me off. She told Kay to lick it clean which she did. She then gave Kay a french kiss that only a lesbian can give to another woman. It was hot.

    Kay said she had to go. Jen asked “so soon?”. Kay said with a sultry smile “if I don’t leave now, I may never leave”. Jen asked “so you are coming back”. Kay asked “when do you want me?”. Jen looked at me in a questioning look “tomorrow?”. Kay replied “see you then”. Jen told Kay to shower and clean up before coming over. She told her “we will end up dirty but we start out clean”. Kay shut the bedroom door behind her then quickly dressed in the bathroom and saw herself out. Jen asked “well did my lesbian actions with Kay turn you on?”. My cock sprang up and she said “I guess so”. I said “it turned Kay on, she is coming back for more, I thought she was done with it”. Jen then asked if I had any interests in men like that, I said no. She said “good, one cock in the room is enough”. I replied “one cock, two pussies, two asses, and two mouths”. Jen replied “and two sets of tits, or in Kay’s case”. I stopped her mid sentence “your set more than makes up for her shortcoming”. She smiled and placed her tits in my face. I gently kissed them and nibbled her nipples. Jen asked “so if this goes further, you are okay with it”. I said “if you are”. With that, she gave me a final blowjob and we nodded off for the evening.

    Part 8

    Sunday arrived with a different tone. Jen wanted to know more about my new job as it happened quite suddenly. She then began explaining how her finals and assessments went. She said she was almost guaranteed an interview at the job fair this upcoming Wednesday and Thursday based on her test scores. The fair was to be held at a hotel near the college where her classes were held and that she was expecting her notification letter on Monday. She said she was hoping I could be with her but my new job made that impossible. I agreed but told her we could work something out. The subject then changed to Kay. Jen wondered why she hadn’t cleaned up before coming over. I told her, it was not the first time. I had fucked her one night and the next night my previous load residual was still there. Jen asked “how did you know?”. I told her “Kay always made me eat her before I fucked her the first time of a date, and that it seemed to turn her on the more dirty things were”. I went on saying “I ate her and fucked her but it pissed me off and I did not eat her dirty pussy again”. Jen said “she will be clean before we start our tryst or you can just fuck her in the ass while she eats me”. I replied “agreed!”. The day progressed and it was soon past seven in the evening with no work from Kay. Just then, she called and said that she was too sore and needed a rain check. I was watching a ball game on our sofa when Jen told me. I heard Jen come in from the kitchen and pull the curtain to our area. Jen brought me a beer and sat down next to me. She said “I guess you tore Kay up last night” and began unzipping my pants. Generally, she pulls them off but this time she pulled out my cock and began rubbing it. She said “enjoy the game” and began sucking my cock. She was sucking it so softly, I was sure she wanted nothing in return that evening. She gently licked and sucked it for a full inning before she made my balls tingle. Suddenly, she began sucking me hard and rubbing my balls. Within seconds, I shot into her mouth. She swallowed twice then gently licked and swallowed until I was clean. The game had ended and she said it was bedtime.

    Monday morning arrived quickly as my start time was much earlier. Fortunately, an early start meant and a somewhat earlier end time as we worked an extra hour as well. When I got home to Jen, she had her interview invitation. Three companies wanted to interview her on Wednesday and Thursday. They had booked her at the hotel for two nights and she asked if I would take her up Tuesday evening and pick her up Thursday after work. I told her I would. She was edgy and I kept to myself. Later she apologized and said she was beside herself over this. We both turned in early Monday night as Tuesday would be busy. After work Tuesday, Jen was ready when I got home. I grabbed some clothes in a carry on and we headed to the hotel. Jen was still on edge. She must have brought half of her wardrobe and had spent the day getting clothes ready. Now the hotel closet was full with her stuff. She did a final ironing of her first interview dress and began walking around the room in circles. I told her she needed to settle down but she said she couldn’t. She packed some drinks, so I opened her a wine cooler and told her to strip and lay back on the bed. I dived into her pussy hoping an orgasm and a drink would take the edge off. She laid back against the headboard sipping her drink as I continued eating her. Pretty soon, she came around and started enjoying it. I continued to eat her and she exploded squirting my face. I brought her down slowly then began working my fingers in her creamy pussy finally working two in her pussy and two in her ass. I started slowly then increased speed while licking and sucking her clit. Soon, she came again. This time, I pulled my fingers out and replaced them with my cock. I gave her a good fucking, shooting a load deep inside her. I got up, pulled the sheet over her and cleaned up a bit. I got dressed and kissed her telling her to get a good night sleep and that I decided that I was going back home. I said “see you Thursday”. She yawned and smiled shaking her head.

    I drove straight to her hotel from work Thursday afternoon. Her last interview was at 2:00 and she would probably be waiting on me in the lobby as she had to check out. I arrived at the hotel and Jen was still interviewing. It was around 5:00 when she came out all smiles. It wasn’t her last interview but a job offer. She had accepted a position with a major west coast company and was closing the deal. She was beside herself, happy and yet nervous. She said “let’s go home, we can discuss the details later”. The trip home started out quietly when suddenly she began crying. I held her hand and she squeezed mine. Luckily the college where this was held was not the undergraduate university she had attended and was much closer. In another 30 minutes, we were home. I helped her in the house and to our bed. I undressed her and put her to bed then unloaded the car. When I checked on her, she was sound asleep. I remained in the living room the rest of the evening before turning in.

    Friday was a good day at work; however, I was sad knowing my time with Jen was short. I got home to her, now out of her interview clothes and into some tight shorts and top. She smiled but I could tell that she had been crying. She said “I’ve got something for you” and handed me a check for $2500.00 dollars telling me “wait a week before cashing it until hers clears”. I told her “you won’t owe me near that much”. She said “I do to and besides the company paid it”. They had offered her $7500 up front to which she negotiate the additional $2500. They cut her a check on the spot when she signed her papers, and she had gotten a ride to the bank that morning and deposited it. I ask “okay, when do you start?”. She said “a week from Monday in Palo Alto, CA” then started crying again. I grabbed her and hugged her. Crying, she said “I am going to miss you so much”. I said “I imagine there is a lot to do in the mean time”. She said “not that much, they will be sending me a plane ticket next week”. Starting out, she planned to take extra clothes with her and leave the rest of her stuff here. She went back to the bedroom and I could hear her crying. I thought, well she made it. I have no idea what salary they offered her but $10k up front was a huge amount of money in those days. It was more than low earners made in a year back then.

    Our weekend was not good. Jen was like I had never seen her before, first to herself then clingy and seemingly crying all the time. I heard the phone ring and Jen talking. It was Kay who wanted to come over. Jen explained the situation to her and told her not now. Jen had always took care of me sexually and this weekend was no exception; however, I could tell that she wasn’t really into it and sex was pretty vanilla. The weekend ended and Monday became Tuesday which was when her plane ticket arrived. She had a mid morning flight scheduled for Sunday. She asked if I would take her to the airport hotel Saturday evening as they had arranged a room. I said “sure” and she kissed me deeply. She then brought up Kay “what do you think about us having a threesome before I go”. I said “sure if it works out”. I got home Wednesday and she had it all worked out, a tryst with Kay Friday evening before we drove up to the airport Saturday afternoon. I said “okay” not being overly thrilled about it. We were sitting in the living room and she gave me a huge kiss and hug. Then she unzipped my pants and gave me a quickie blowjob. Thursday was a repeat with another quickie blowjob almost like she was saving herself for Friday.

    My work schedule was one that allowed us off every other Friday. Unfortunately, this Friday was a full day. I arrived home to Jen in the kitchen preparing shrimp cocktail and fruit trays. She kissed me and said wait in the living room. She said “we have the house to ourselves tonight and tomorrow as Dean went out of town”. That was good as Jen was wearing a pair of her tight shorts and a low cut sleeveless blouse made to wear over a tube top except she had nothing underneath. I could see her beautiful tits bouncing both from the front and the side. She may as well been topless although this was hotter. The living room TV was on Dean’s new cable channel box playing music videos. I went with the flow and sat down to a wine cooler she had already set out for me and relaxed. She brought in the fruit tray and sat down beside me and sipped her opened wine cooler giggling and saying “Kay’s not coming, as least not here tonight”. I kissed her and rubbed her exposed breasts. She said “tomorrow night at the hotel, I want you to make love to me but tonight I want you to fuck me like a whore”. I started to say something when she kissed me and said “I want your cock in my ass tonight”. Then she unzipped my pants and began sucking my cock. As she sucked, I worked my jeans and shorts off and removed my shirt. I then undid her shorts and took them off her and turned her body into a 69 leaving her loose top on. As she sucked me, I licked her crotch from her clit to her ass and back while fondling her tits. We continued until I could tell she was getting close. I began licking her clit until she came in my face. She continued sucking me until I shot my load.

    After she cleaned my cock, we sat back upright and she offered me a passionate kiss and a strawberry which we shared together “strawberries and cream” she said in a sexy voice. We kissed again and I asked “so what about Kay”. Jen said “I told her I had to take a work phone call tonight and that since they were on the west coast, it would be late before I got off”. I kissed her. She asked “you are not disappointed are you?”. I told her “actually, I am glad”. She asked “are you going to fuck her after I’m gone?”. I told her “no, don’t plan to, I don’t really like her that much any more”. She then fessed up that she was horny for a woman but not Kay. She asked “if I do get a girlfriend, she’s yours as well”. I asked “how is that going to work?”. She said “I want you to come out Labor Day weekend”. She said “you can have me or us depending in my situation”. With that my cock sprang up and she rubbed then kissed it. She then said “I am saving my pussy for you tomorrow night so fuck my ass”. She began lubing my cock with her saliva and handed me some lube. I lubed her ass with my fingers and then fingered fucked her until she said she was ready. She then got up and bend over the side of the sofa. I placed my cock against her rosebud and she pushed back until I popped in. I slowly fucked her deeply then completely withdrawing before doing it again. I continued until she told me to go faster. As I picked up the pace, she said “faster, harder”. Soon, her body began spasming as she orgasmed. I grabbed her ass cheeks and pushed into her deeply but did not cum. My cock was still hard and I began slowly fucking her some more. Just then, I noticed the door and all of the window curtains had been open the entire time and it was now dark. People driving by could see us. Oh well, I wasn’t stopping now. I continued fucking her ass first slowly then gradually picking up the pace. I had her building another orgasm and felt my own building as well. I told her I was getting close. She began fondling her tits then her clit until she began orgasming again. I pushed my cock into her ass deeply shooting my load.

    As I pulled out, she led me to our bathroom with one hand and grabbing a strand of my cum that was dangling from my cock with the other. In the bathroom, she cleaned my cock and her ass with wet wipes. After she cleaned her ass, she showed me the wipe and said “see all clean just as I promised”. I kissed her deeply and she told me to take our morning bath towels and drape them on the sofa and wait for her. She came in with the shrimp and a couple more wine coolers. As she fed me shrimp, she thanked me for the ass fuck. She said “that felt so good, I have never got off that way before”. After we finished the shrimp, she fed me some grapes and continued talking “yeah, one cock in the room is nice to have”. We snuggled together watching the TV as she began jacking me off soon shooting my load onto both of us before running onto the towels. Later, she was sucking me again until I shot my third load into her mouth. She came up, kiss me and we finished our drinks.

    We both nodded off, awaking when the cable channel went off the air, then fell back to sleep. About an hour later, she woke me up kissing my chest and saying “wow you wore me out”. I got up, took her by the hand, and led her back to the bedroom. We slept in the next morning until waking up to traffic noise. We had left the front door open all night as well as our bedroom door so the sounds came right in. Jen got up and I followed her. She shut the front door and grabbed the empty trays while I grabbed the empty drink containers. She said “all cleaned up”. I grabbed her, kissed her and asked her if she wanted her ass fucked again. She said it took a good pounding last night and was a little sore. She then sat me down and gave me a morning blowjob.

    After resting a bit, she said “we better start getting ready to go”. She was already mostly packed and all I needed was an overnight so we showered were soon ready to go. We loaded her luggage and my overnight and she checked the place one last time. She looked around and softly cried. I hugged her and gave her a deep kiss and we headed for the hotel. On the way, she thanked me again for everything I did for her. She then talked about Labor Day although we were barely into July. She said I had a four day weekend then with my Friday off. As she talked, I pondered our future both beyond tonight and beyond Labor Day. We arrived at the hotel and checked in. It was a first class place with a large king sized bed and she had dinner and breakfast vouchers. Her company was definitely taking care of her. I was pondering her “making love” comment as compared to our past sex life and decided to throw her to the bed and kiss her deeply. We continued kissing with only light fondling to each other’s bodies and finally our genitalia.

    As this continued, we seemed to have gotten into a trance. Our lips never parted but as if it took all night we were finally completely naked. My cock entered her nearly unfondled wetness as she sucked my tongue down her throat. We kissed and fucked in rhythm and came together. As we came down, Jen giggled and said “now that was making love”. We noticed that over two hours had passed and she wanted to get dinner before it got too late. I said “let’s get cleaned up and go”. She replied “we already made love, let’s get raunchy first”. I rolled around and climbed on top of her in a 69. She began cleaning my cock and balls and I cleaned her well fucked pussy and ass. We continued to sodomize each other until I felt a load building. I sucked her clit in rhythm with her sucking my cock until we both came together. She pushed me off her onto my back and cleaned my cock. She then kissed me deeply and said “we’re cleaned up now, let’s go”.

    We got dressed and went to the dining hall. We were a bit under dressed but no one seemed to care. The waiter brought our menus and Jen asked “are these the aphrodisiac menus” making the waiter blush. The dinner voucher had a maximum but we did not care. She ordered us oysters as a meal with sides of avocado a la carte with a dark chocolate dessert making the waiter blush more. Then, we went back to the room for strawberries and cream, our wine coolers and some more cum. Jen pushed me onto the bed on my back and began undressing me. She then quickly undressed and climbed on top of me sitting on my face. Her tight tummy made it easy to lick and suck her clit. She fucked my face until I sucked her to orgasm. My cock was hard so I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her onto it . Her freshly eaten pussy felt so good fucking my cock and rubbing against my balls. As she continued fucking me she said “you better get me off before you come or I am sitting it on your face again”. Well that did it and I shot my load into her. I kissed her deeply and grabbed her by the ass pulling her up to my face. This certainly wasn’t my first time doing this so I dove right in. It must have been the aphrodisiac meal but cum ran down my chin and neck like it was my first load. The sloppiness of it seemed to turn Jen on and she came hard all over my face. She then climbed back down onto my re-hardened cock and we fucked each other until I shot another load.

    She crawled up beside me, kissed me, and we relaxed. We nodded off and when I awoke it was 4:00 AM. I thought wow in five hours she will be off and away. I nodded back off and at five I woke again to light crying. I grabbed Jen and gave her a big hug and kiss. I began rubbing her sticky crotch and she grabbed mine. We kissed and fondled each other before I climbed on top and entered her. I fucked her slowly and we kissed gently before I shot a load in her beautiful but well used vagina. I started to go down on her and she said no, that was enough. After a few minutes, she got up and showered. As she got ready, I showered and got dressed while she grabbed breakfast. I took my carry on to the car and went back to the room. Jen asked if I would ride over with her. We rode to the airport in the shuttle as to remain together to her gate. After she checked her luggage, I walked her all the way to the concourse with few words exchanged. The plane was there and soon began boarding. I kissed her one last time as she walked down the jet way not looking back. I took the shuttle back to the hotel, got in my car, and headed home feeling very lonely and heartbroken. I knew I was in love with her and that she loved me. I also knew that she needed a woman in her love life more than me.


  • Down on the Farm 02

    Font size : +


    Nicole returns to the barn, but she is late and doesn’t arrive naked. That means that what she hoped would be another night of pleasure becomes a Red Hat Night.

    WARNING! All of my writing is intended for adults over the age of 18 ONLY. Stories may contain strong or even extreme sexual content. All people and events depicted are fictional and any resemblance to persons living or dead is purely coincidental. Actions, situations, and responses are fictional ONLY and should not be attempted in real life.

    All characters involved in sexual activity in this story are over the age of 18. If you are under the age of 18 or do not understand the difference between fantasy and reality or if you reside in any state, province, nation, or tribal territory that prohibits the reading of acts depicted in these stories, please stop reading immediately and move to somewhere that exists in the twenty-first century.

    Archiving and reposting of this story is permitted, but only if acknowledgment of copyright and statement of limitation of use is included with the article. This story is copyright (c) 2021 by The Technician.

    Individual readers may archive and/or print single copies of this story for personal, non-commercial use. Production of multiple copies of this story on paper, disk, or other fixed format is expressly forbidden.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    * * * * * * * * * * * *

    Nicole pulled her car out of sight behind the barn. A fast glance at her watch told her that she was running late, so she quickly got out of the car and ran to the back to open the trunk. Stripping off as fast as she could and throwing her clothing and jewelry into the trunk, she reached for her white cowboy hat.

    She had just placed it on her head when Annabelle said sternly from behind her, “Why are you late?!!”.

    Nicole yelped and jumped and then sobbed out quickly, “There was an accident, the road was blocked.”

    “But why didn’t you arrive naked?!” Annabelle almost snarled. “An accident didn’t prevent that!”

    “It was still light when I left my apartment,” Nicole wailed. “People would have seen me! I couldn’t stand that. I was going to stop in the grove and strip off, but I was running late.”

    Annabelle frowned at her and then said roughly, “Why four different hats?”

    Nicole looked startled, but quickly said, “White means a pleasure night; red means pain; black means denial; and the red and white straw hat means pleasure and pain.”

    Annabelle grabbed the white Stetson off Nicole’s head and threw it back into the trunk. “Tonight is not going to be a white hat night,” she said curtly as she picked up the red hat.

    “I think I will wear the hats in this relationship from now on,” she said firmly as she put the red hat on her own head. “And tonight just became a night of pain.”

    “Will I still get my orgasm? Nicole whimpered, almost begging.

    “If you accept the pain like a proper little slave cowgirl,” Annabelle answered curtly.

    Nicole looked shocked but said nothing.

    “Follow me into the barn,” Annabelle said firmly, “and bring your duffle bag.”

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole said softly as she picked up her bag and followed Annabelle into the barn.

    “I always like to check out other girls’ toys,” Annabelle said sweetly as she rummaged through Nicole’s duffel.

    She held up a whip that was made of several wide strips of rough cloth. “What is this?” she said looking at Nicole. She swished it through the air and added, “It doesn’t even swing properly. How could it even be felt?”

    “It’s supposed to be wet,” Nicole said. “You soak it in water or oil or even honey. The individual swats don’t hurt that much, but after a while your whole back or ass or legs or whatever starts turning bright red. I used to have one made out of chamois, but I used honey on it and couldn’t get it out.”

    “OK. little naked cowgirl,” Annabelle said almost sweetly, “stand against the ladder to the loft and we will try this out. I guess I will have to use water for now.”

    Nicole stood facing the ladder that led up to the loft.

    “Hands high above your head!” Annabelle ordered. “Grab the highest rung you can reach on your tiptoes.”

    Nicole did as she was ordered and then stood there quivering from the exertion of stretching herself up so far. Annabelle stepped up alongside her and began wrapping strips of leather around her hands and wrists.

    “These are high quality,” Annabelle said as she wrapped the leather straps snugly around the ladder… and Nicole’s wrists. “Where’d you get them?”

    “I have a friend who does leather work for Renaissance Faires,” Nicole replied. “She gives me her scrap leather.”

    “Would she make a custom whip or flogger?” Annabelle asked.

    Nicole’s cheeks… on both ends… turned a bright red and Annabelle laughed. “I guess you don’t have to answer that one. What was it, a whip or a flogger?”

    Nicole looked down at the ground. Her skin became a deeper shade of red. “It was a tawse,” she said very softly. “It’s in the bag.”

    Annabelle patted Nicole’s asscheeks. “I’ve never seen a girl who ass-blushed before,” she said almost laughing. Then she rummaged through the bag and lifted the tawse into the air.

    “Quality work,” she said as she tapped Nicole lightly on the ass with the tawse. Nicole yelped slightly but said nothing.

    It was silent in the barn for a short while. Nicole stood staring through the ladder at the area under the loft. There were a variety of odd-looking machines and other stuff stored there. She heard water running and then a loud “thunk” as a heavy bucket full of water was dropped on the floor directly alongside her.

    “How long do you have to let it soak?” Annabelle asked.

    “It saturates pretty quickly,” Nicole said, “but it doesn’t hold the water. The chamois one was so much better.”

    She then gasped very loudly. Annabelle had swung the wet whip so that it hit on Nicole’s legs just below her ass. Her gasp wasn’t from pain. The cloth whip didn’t hurt on the first strokes, but it was COLD… very cold.

    “This has a different feel,” Annabelle said, “but I think I can get used to it.”

    She swung the whip rapidly seven or eight times. Strokes seven and eight were directly across Nicole’s asscheeks.

    “So, my little naked cowgirl,” Annabelle said, laughing. She laughed again and added, “… my little wet, naked cowgirl. How many strokes does it take before it starts to hurt?”

    Nicole mumbled an answer and Annabelle barked out, “Speak up, slave!’

    “A hundred,” Nicole stuttered out, “it usually doesn’t start to hurt until around a hundred.”

    “That’s a lot of work,” Annabelle scoffed. “Who whips you with it?”

    “I used to have a friend in college,” Nicole answered. “We’d make bets.”

    “And you would usually lose, wouldn’t you?” Annabelle asked as she slowly pulled the wet whip across Nicole’s ass.

    “Not always,” Nicole replied defensively.

    “Do you ever use it on yourself?” Annabelle asked as she dunked the whip back into the water.

    “I can’t use it in my apartment,” Nicole said softly.

    Annabelle laughed. “Way too messy,” she said. “You need someplace like… a barn.”

    Her voice got very firm. “Count them, little naked cowgirl. You don’t have to thank me or even say Mistress, but I want a number from each stroke. You understand that?”

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole answered.

    Annabelle stood to Nicole’s side and began flailing with the whip. Each stroke made a loud “splat!” as the wet cloth struck Nicole’s skin. It reminded Annabelle of those couple times when she whipped Lucille with a wet towel in the shower room at college.

    Nicole counted every stroke as Annabelle slowly moved up from her ass. When Annabelle reached Nicole’s shoulders, she began moving downward. Every fifteen strokes she would pause slightly to plunge the cloth whip back into the bucket of water.

    At eighty-eight, Nicole’s back and ass were turning a bright shade of red and she began grunting slightly with each stroke. At one hundred and thirty she began begging, “Please, Mistress Ann, no more, no more.”

    Annabelle’s only response was “Keep the count, slavegirl!”

    Nicole continued counting, but she was grunting and whining before each count. When the count reached two hundred, Annabelle dropped the whip into the bucket and stepped around in front of Nicole. She reached up and squeezed Nicole’s nipples. Nicole yelped, and Annabelle gasped very slightly, looking surprised.

    “You’re dripping milk,” she said firmly. “Do you have a baby at home?”

    “No… NO!” Nicole quickly answered. “It’s a side effect of my birth control pills. It’s kind of rare and it only happens if I’m turned on, but my breasts get bigger and a little milk comes out.”

    Annabelle chuckled deeply. “You are a bundle of surprises, my naked little cowgirl. Two hundred lashes with a whip– albeit a cloth whip– and you aren’t screaming in pain. Instead you are turned on enough for your tits to swell up and milk to leak out of those udders.”

    “I’m sorry, Mistress Ann,” Nicole said, almost sobbing.

    “I’m not,” Annabelle said with a wicked smile. She stroked Nicole’s right breast and said, “It gives me a chance to try out some of my grandfather’s old equipment.” She chuckled again, almost sounding evil, and said, “He was a dirty old man… well, actually he was probably a dirty young man too, but in any case he left me a lot of very interesting fetish gear including…” She pointed to something covered with a tarp in the corner. “… a Hucow milking station.”

    She patted Nicole on the ass and said, “You just hang around there while I get things set up.”

    While Annabelle was moving some things around, Nicole asked timidly, “What’s a Hucow, Mistress Ann?”

    Annabelle laughed. “When I was a really small girl and came out here on weekends, Grandpa used to have this young girl who helped out around the farm. Grandpa called her his little milk maid. I always felt sorry for her because she had such huge breasts. By the time I was old enough to ask about it, though, she was gone. Grammy said that she had found a bull that would appreciate her. It wasn’t until I found this milking station that the penny dropped and I realized what she had to have been.”

    “What was she?” Nicole asked.

    “She was a Hucow– a human female who liked to be milked like a cow and had the udders to make it work,” Annabelle answered. She laughed and then said, “You don’t have enough upstairs to provide much milk, but I think you will appreciate what this machine can do for you.” She laughed again. “And I,” she said, still laughing, “can have fun seeing if I can encourage you to produce a little cream.”

    Annabelle pulled the tarp off a strange-looking machine and dragged it into the light. It was a bunch of stainless steel pipes arranged like a small box sitting on a large roll-around stand. On one end was a small padded bench. On the other end there were two short posts with leather bands attached. At the base of those posts were round padded areas.

    “Let’s get you in here,” Annabelle said brightly, “and then I’ll bring out the milker.”

    “Do I have to, Mistress Ann?” Nicole whined as Annabelle began unwrapping her wrists.

    “Look at it this way,” Annabelle said, “you won’t be hanging by your wrists. You won’t be hanging at all… well except for your tits. They will be hanging down quite nicely.”

    Nicole looked slightly afraid as Annabelle led her over to the strange contraption. “You kneel on that,” she said, “and then you put your hands up there on those round pads.”

    Nicole knelt slowly and then tried to put her hands on the round pads.

    “You have to reach over the first of the two bars,” Annabelle said roughly. “I think you can figure out where your teats are supposed to go.”

    Nicole cautiously put her arms between the two smaller bars which went across the frame. The first bar was slightly curved. It ended up just below her breasts. The second bar had a large padded curve in it that fit under her neck.

    “Quick adjustment,” Annabelle said as she moved the neck bar slightly. There was a slight click as it moved into place and then a much louder click as Annabelle pushed the top half of the head restraint into place.

    “Can’t have a cow wandering off during milking,” she said with a laugh. Then she began securing Nicole’s arms to the short poles. When she was done with that, she went to the back of the frame and pulled two straps across each of Nicole’s calves.

    “Now the fun part,” she said brightly and hurried back under the loft to retrieve a small stand with a piece of equipment mounted on it. Attached to the equipment were two clear tubes with slightly larger stainless steel tubes on their ends. Annabelle plugged in the machine and a soft humming filled the barn. Nicole gasped loudly when Annabelle pushed the first of the stainless steel tubes onto her left breast. She gasped more softly when Annabelle repeated that for the right breast.

    “That’s just enough suction to keep them in place,” Annabelle explained. “I set the timer so it should start the actual milking once I have churned your cream.”

    Nicole wanted to ask Annabelle what she was going to do, but instead she groaned as Annabelle’s fingers slid through her slit.

    “Just priming the pump,” Annabelle said as she continued to massage Nicole’s sex. Once Nicole was moaning loudly Annabelle stepped back and picked up a thin cane. She swished it back and forth several times as if she were waiting for something. Then the sound of the milker changed. Rather than a soft hum, it became a louder almost grinding sound that pulsated slowly. With each pulse, one of the clear lines would rock and sway. Nicole gasped at first, but then began just moaning, “Ooooh, Ooooh, Ooooh” with each pulse.

    Annabelle stood behind Nicole watching the thick fluids seep out of her cunt and down her legs. She swished the cane in time with the pumping action of the milking machine and then suddenly snapped the cane across Nicole’s ass. She waited, her head bobbing in time with the machine until the pump had gone from right to left then back to right and again back to left. When the pump went back to the left breast for the third time, Annabelle again struck. This time she was careful to make the full force of the slash crash down on Nicole’s right ass cheek.

    Annabelle continued striking every third pump cycle. She would alternate so that the third time the pump was sucking on Nicole’s right teat, the cane would snap across her left asscheek and then the third time the pump was sucking on Nicole’s left teat, the cane punished the right asscheek.

    Soon Nicole was continuously keening a high-pitched wail. Her body was undulating as much as it could in the milking stall and she was struggling to free her hands so that she could take herself over the top.

    Annabelle laid the cane across Nicole’s back and walked around in front of her. Nicole looked up at her and tried to speak. Her words were interrupted with “Uhs” and grunts as the pump cycled, but she looked up at Annabelle and begged, “Please, Mistress Ann, you said I could have an orgasm. Please give me an orgasm. Please… please… please…”

    Annabelle squatted down in front of Nicole and said, “I think maybe I should cane you until you either orgasm or beg me to stop.”

    “No, Mistress,” Nicole sobbed. “I couldn’t stand it. I couldn’t stand it.”

    “But you came out here wanting to be my naked little cowgirl,” Annabelle said dismissively. “Maybe you should just go back to your apartment and dream about what you could have had.”

    “I’m sorry, Mistress,” Nicole sobbed. “I want to be your naked cowgirl. I really do. But I don’t know if I can do it.”

    “Maybe you need a trial weekend or two,” Annabelle said. “Come out here next Friday night at eight and be ready to stay for the whole weekend.” She laughed and then added, “Don’t worry about packing anything. Clothing, for you, is going to be optional.”

    Nicole nodded her head rapidly and said, “OK, OK, Mistress Ann. I’ll be here next Friday at eight.”

    “And arrive naked,” Annabelle said with a smile.

    “It will still be light out,” Nicole whined. “I can’t walk out to my car naked in full sunlight.”

    “You can strip off in the glen if you want,” Annabelle said harshly, “but you had better arrive naked or I will send you right back home.”

    “OK, OK,” Nicole said between grunts. “I will arrive naked.”

    “And be on time,” Annabelle said firmly.

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole replied. Then she whined, “You promised me an orgasm. Please give me my orgasm. Please… Please… Please.” Now rather than grunting slightly when the milking machine sucked on her teats, Nicole was grunting out “Please” with each cycle of the pump.

    “You shall have your orgasm, my needy little naked cowgirl,” Annabelle said with a slight laugh. “And so shall I.”

    She patted Nicole’s ass and said, “Don’t go anywhere. I need to get something from the house.”

    Nicole kept up her steady litany of “Please… Please… Please… Please…” while Annabelle walked out of the barn and over to the house. When she returned, she was naked… except for a large strap-on dildo that hung from her front.

    “This is double-ended,” Annabelle said as she centered herself behind Nicole. “There is a short stub that goes into me and a nub that rubs against my clit. I’m going to fuck you until I’m satisfied. And you are NOT going to orgasm until I do. I won’t tell you when you can let yourself go, but if you go too soon, you aren’t coming back next weekend. Do you understand me, my little naked cowgirl?”

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole answered. Then she gasped loudly as Annabelle slid the huge dildo inside of her.

    Annabelle’s thrusts were timed with the rhythm of the pump. It was exquisitely slow pleasure for both of them. Nicole rapidly was panting and moaning loudly. Annabelle remained silent for what seemed like hours to Nicole. It was much less than that, but Nicole had been on the edge of orgasm for some time before Annabelle finally began a high-pitched grunting with each stroke. She was also speeding up slightly.

    Finally Annabelle gave a single, loud, high-pitched groan, rammed herself hard into Nicole, and stopped. Nicole waited a moment to be sure and then released the pent-up orgasm that was boiling inside of her. She wailed and screamed and bounced within the milking frame.

    Finally she calmed down and almost immediately began screaming, “Ow! Ow!” with each cycle of the pump.

    “Please, Mistress Ann, shut it off!” she wailed, but there was no answer. She was alone in the barn. The huge dildo was still firmly in her cunt, but Annabelle was gone.

    “No, No, NO!” she screamed loudly and began twisting and thrashing against her bonds. She had physically moved the milking stand several inches when she felt a hand on her hair.

    “Now, now, my little naked cowgirl,” Annabelle said gently. “The pump is off. We just need to detach the teat cups.”

    Nicole looked up. Annabelle was standing there once again dressed in her denim skirt and white blouse. The red hat was still firmly on her head. Nicole yelped as first one cup and then the other was pulled from her tender teats.

    “Not more than a couple of tablespoons of milk,” Annabelle said. “I would have thought someone with your nice rack would have produced more, but I could fix that with some hormone pills.”

    “Please no, Mistress Ann,” Nicole begged. “I don’t want to be a Hucow.”

    “I won’t,” Annabelle replied. “I don’t get the same pleasure out of milking a woman that Grandpa evidently did.” She smiled at Nicole and then said, “But I did want to see how his machine actually worked.” She shrugged and added, “It’s not that much different than the machines he used to use on his cow cows.”

    Annabelle pulled the dildo from Nicole’s cunt and then began unwrapping the restraints on Nicole’s arms and legs. Soon Nicole was standing shakily. Annabelle handed her an old burlap seed sack and said, “You can use this to protect your car seat from all your juices, but you had better leave it on the seat when you go into your apartment. If you don’t, I will know. Do you understand me?”

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole replied. “I have to go back into my apartment completely naked.”

    “See you next Friday at eight?” Annabelle asked lightly.

    Nicole nodded and Annabelle said much more loudly and firmly, “And arrive NAKED!”

    “Yes, Mistress Ann,” Nicole said as she took the sack and walked back to her car. She could hear Annabelle chuckling behind her as she retrieved her keys from the trunk, placed the scrap of burlap on the seat, and drove home. It wasn’t until she was sneaking into her apartment that she realized she had left her bag of toys and goodies down on the farm.

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =

    END OF STORY

    = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = =


  • Haunted by the Futa Ghost 7: Princess Double-Teamed by the Futas

    Font size : +


    Yoshiko experiences the futa-ghosts memories and has a hot threesome with a Japanese princess.

    Haunted by the Futa Ghost
    Chapter Seven: Princess Double-Teamed by the Futas
    By mypenname3000
    Copyright 2016

    I savored my Ōjo-sama’s breasts rubbing on mine as she lay atop me on the onsen’s edge. Our lips devoured each other. Her hips moved, rubbing her hot flesh against mine. The little pearls in our clams brushed, kissed, sparking pleasure through my body. She moved her hips, undulating like she wished she had a cock to fuck me for real.

    And I wished I had a cock to fuck her.

    The cicadas sang around us in the warm, summer evening. Their chirping cries celebrated our love. My tongue brushed Mitsuko-hime’s. My hands slid up and down her wet back, brushing her long hair and then down to grasp her round butt, pulling her tighter together.

    Mitsuko-hime broke the kiss. Her nose brushed mine. I saw such sadness in her eyes.

    “What, Ōjo-sama? What grief weighs on your heart.”

    “I don’t want to be sad with you,” she whispered, her finger tracing my cheek. “I savor our time with you.”

    It had been a three full cycle of the moon since we had kissed, spring gone and summer upon us. I treasured every moment with her. I hated seeing her sad. I only wanted my Ōjo-sama to have big smiles on her lips.

    “What is it?”

    “My father has found a suitor.” She bit her lip. “He says I’ll be married on the next equinox. I’ll have to leave, to go to his castle. It’s three provinces away.”

    “No,” I gasped, clinging to her. My heart quivered.

    “If only you were a man,” she whispered. “There must be a way. You’re a miko. Isn’t there a kami you could pray to?”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    500 years later…

    Yoshiko found herself possessing Sayuri’s body, inhabiting the futa-ghost in her dreams. Yoshiko had to find a way to communicate with Sayuri, to discover what was going on. Ever since Sayuri’s spirit had made love to Yoshiko in the bathroom at her school, she was different.

    She was a futanari.

    She now possessed a throbbing girl-dick that sprouted from her clit whenever she grew excited. And that excitement led Yoshiko to fool around with her best friend Lori. Now Lori was also a futanari, but she didn’t want to stay that way. Lori was in love with her boyfriend, Chris, and was afraid he would freak out when he learned what happened to her.

    Well, she did have a bigger cock than him now. And boys could get weird about stuff like that.

    Not that Yoshiko had any direct experience The nineteen-year-old was a lesbian. Chris was her friend, nothing more. She liked him, even cared for him, but she never wanted to sleep with him, even if he was one of the most handsome guys at their school, Redwood Academy.

    Sayuri-chan, you have to listen to me. I need your help.

    But Sayuri was too caught up in her memories. Or maybe Yoshiko was just reliving the futa-ghost’s memories. That she was passive right now, just experiencing what Sayuri did. She felt Mitsuko’s lips on hers, the warm water of the hot spring about her legs, the touch of the strange dildo on her pussy. The Japanese princess had brought it to pop Sayuri’s cherry.

    Yoshiko couldn’t change anything. She was helpless. She trembled with Sayuri as the dildo, made of your yellow itadori fibers bound together by beaded cords in the middle. It made a thick toy, soaked soft by the water. It rubbed against Sayuri’s pussy, Yoshiko feeling the delicious trembles.

    Mitsuko broke the kiss. “Just relax, my sweet Sayuri-chan. We may not be men, but we can pretend we are with this toy.”

    You don’t need to be men to love each other, Yoshiko screamed, but Sayuri didn’t hear her.

    “Just relax, my sweet miko.” Mitsuko rubbed the toy up and down Sayuri’s body. The shrine maiden, called a miko in Japanese, shuddered, her body trembling. Yoshiko felt the pleasure of the fibers. They made Sayuri’s pussy tingle in an exciting way.

    Is there something on the toy making her tingle? It’s nice. Feels more intense.

    “Ōjo-sama,” moaned Sayuri, her small breasts quivering.

    It was strange to Yoshiko seeing such small breasts on her body. Hers hadn’t been that tiny since she was twelve. Her tits were large, the biggest in school despite her petite frame. Half-Japanese, she had big tits and round, blue eyes that betrayed her Caucasian heritage. Other than that, she looked fully Japanese, her hair black silk, her skin pale olive, almost the same hue as Sayuri and Mitsuko.

    “Relax and let me prick your maidenhead,” moaned Mitsuko-hime. “And then you can take mine. At least we can give that to each other.”

    “Yes, Ōjo-sama!” Sayuri kissed Mitsuko this time, hard, aggressive, the pleasure relaxing her. Heat burned in her pussy.

    Come on, Sayuri-chan, Yoshiko moaned. I know this feels good, but we need to talk. I can understand Japanese right now, so hopefully you can speak English.

    Sayuri-chan only groaned, her arm hooking around Mitsuko’s neck, tightening their kiss. Both Japanese girls moaned and sighed, tongues brushing as the toy kept rubbing on Sayuri’s pussy lips, pressing on her hymen and nudging her clit. The little bud throbbed and ached.

    Yoshiko would have moaned, too, if she were in control of Sayuri’s body. The toy felt so good despite its rough appearance. The water had softened it, and that delicious tingling sensation only increased.

    Sayuri-chan, don’t ignore me. I know you’re excited, but this already happened. These are your memories. I need your help in the present.

    Mitsuko broke the kiss. “Ready, Sayuri-chan.”

    “I am.” Sayuri-chan swallowed. “I love you, Mitsuko-hime.”

    The princess smiled, her small breasts glistening with condensation from the steam rising about them. Her brown nipples hard. “I love you, too.”

    And then she thrust.

    Yoshiko and Sayuri both shuddered, feeling the thick toy spreading open virgin pussy. The hymen resisted, pain flaring despite the tingling delight. Sayuri groaned through clenched teeth, her head throwing back as Mitsuko kept pushing and pushing.

    The cherry popped. The toy pressed into Sayuri’s folds a few inches.

    Pleasure rippled through the shrine maiden and Yoshiko. They both felt the fibers rubbing on Sayuri’s wet flesh, the tingling delight swelling deeper in her. It spread her pussy open, her legs kicking through the hot spring’s water.

    “Mitsuko!” Sayuri gasped in throaty pleasure. “That’s… You’re in me.”

    “Yes,” Mitsuko moaned, her groin pressed against the end of the toy like it was her cock. “You’re my woman, miko.”

    “Your woman, Ōjo-sama.”

    Mitsuko humped her hips forward, pushing the toy deeper and deeper into Sayuri’s untouched depths. The fibers tingled. Yoshiko gasped and Sayuri shuddered as the beaded cords wrapping the center popped into her cunt, the fibrous balls rubbing on her pussy walls. It added a new delight, making her shudder and gasp.

    The pleasure rippled through her pussy as the toy bottomed out in her, filling her depths. Yoshiko drank in the pleasure. As much as she wanted to get Sayuri’s attention, she enjoyed the delight the ghost’s body experienced too much right now to try harder.

    That toy is so good.

    “You’re in me,” moaned Sayuri. “Oh, Mitsuko-hime. That’s wonderful. Oh, yes. Oh, wow. I… I feel so spread open.”

    “Mmm, good,” Mitsuko purred, her voice throaty. She pulled the toy back, the beaded cords massaging Sayuri’s pussy walls before popping out.

    Her cunt clenched on the toy as it thrust back in. The friction greasing her. Mitsuko groaned, still holding the toy against her groin, pretending she was fucking Sayuri. The shrine maiden leaned back on the rocks surrounding the hot spring, undulating her hips as the princess rammed the toy over and over into her depths.

    Yoshiko loved the feel. The way the beaded cords rubbed on Sayuri’s pussy walls, adding such a wicked delight. And Yoshiko loved how Sayuri’s pussy tingled. The toy had something on it or in the fibers that made everything feel a little better.

    “Fuck me with your cock, Ōjo-sama,” groaned Sayuri.

    “Oh, I wish it was a real cock,” panted the princess. “That we both had them. Futanari. That would be wicked. Then you could be my husband and wife. My father wouldn’t have to find another.”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” gasped Sayuri, her breasts jiggling as she writhed. “Just keep stirring my cauldron with your thick stick, Ōjo-sama.”

    “I will. I want you to boil about my stick.”

    So do it, Yoshiko moaned, trembling inside Sayuri.

    Mitsuko’s small breasts also jiggled, water splashing about her waist as she reamed the dildo in and out of of Sayuri’s cunt. The tingling friction sent rippling waves through her body that Yoshiko also enjoyed. The beaded cords added such wonderful delight, pressing hard against Sayuri’s sheath, teasing her, driving her wild.

    Sayuri’s hands reached out, cupping Mitsuko’s breasts. She pinched and rolled nipples, both nubs feeling delightful between her fingers. Mitsuko groaned, her beautiful face twisting in pleasure, her slanted eyes burning bright.

    Yes, yes, pound her. Make her cum. Make us both cum. This toy is wonderful.

    “Ōjo-sama,” panted Sayuri. “Something’s happening I think…”

    “I’m sirring your cauldron to a boil.”

    “Yes, yes, yes,” gasped the ghost. Her fingers pinched and rolled Mitsuko’s nipples. “Keep ramming your stick into my cauldron. I love it!”

    “I love you!”

    Those words did it. Sayuri’s pussy spasmed about the toy buried in the depths of her pussy. She thrashed and groaned, bucking. Her pussy writhed about the ramming bundle of fibers, clenching down on the hard beads.

    Yoshiko drowned in rapture with Sayuri. She gasped in the ghost’s soul, savoring the wicked memory, the delight of Sayuri’s virginity lost at the hands of the sexy princess while steam rose around them.

    Oh, that’s so good. Oh, fuck, that’s hot. I love it. That toy is wild!

    “Mitsuko!” moaned Sayuri. “So good. You brought me to a boil.”

    “Wonderful,” Mitsuko moaned. She leaned over Sayuri and the pair kissed while the princess drove the toy into her lover’s depths. Their bodies pressed wet and tight, silky skin caressing hot flesh.

    Their tongues danced as they shared their sweet love. Yoshiko shuddered, feeling the depth of their emotions. It was such a beautiful thing. She understood why Sayuri clung to this love even in death. Her heart panged. They were separated somehow. They had lost each other.

    Sayuri-chan, you have to talk to me. You have to hear me.

    But the pair kept kissing. Sayuri shuddered, her pussy clenching down on the toy buried in her depths as her body drifted on rapture. Yoshiko let out a frustrated moan. The pleasure was over. It was time for Sayuri to talk to her.

    Why are you showing me this? Why did you bring me into your memories if it wasn’t to talk with me? I need to know. Come on, Sayuri-chan. Help me give you peace. Give me answers. Why me? Why do you think I’m Mitsuko-hime?

    But it was no use. The ghost didn’t hear her.

    Mitsuko broke the kiss, stroking Sayuri’s cheek. “Now it’s my turn to become a woman. Pluck my maidenhead. Whomever my father chooses to be my husband, he shall never have my virginity. That I give to you.”

    “Mitsuko-hime…” whispered Sayuri-chan.

    Yes, it’s beautiful, but it’s the past. Ancient. I need you to talk to me. I don’t need to see your first time with a girl. I know it’s hot and all.

    “So I just…use it on you?” Sayuri asked.

    Mitsuko nodded her head, eager. “I cannot wait. The sounds you made… You loved it.”

    Yoshiko felt Sayuri’s blush. “I did.”

    Come on. Yoshiko beat her fist inside Sayuri’s soul, struggling to get a reaction from the ghost.

    Instead, her fist burst out of Sayuri’s chest for a moment. Yoshiko blinked. She ignored the sensation of the dildo pulling out of the ghost’s pussy and shoved her arm forward again. Yoshiko’s hand shot out Sayuri’s side. She wiggled more and her other hand popped out. She felt the wet stones of the hot spring’s edge.

    Seized it, pulled.

    Yoshiko gasped as she hauled herself out of Sayuri’s body. The pair were kissing again, the toy now held in Sayuri’s grip. Yoshiko groaned, spilling out and falling into the hot water of the spring. She spun in the water, her large breasts bobbing as she turned.

    And then she burst out of the water, standing behind Mitsuko.

    Sayuri-chan let out a scream. “Kami!”

    “I’m not a kami,” Yoshiko groaned pushing her wet hair out of her face.

    “But you’re eyes. They’re blue.”

    “Now you just have to make me feel good,” Mitsuko said. She didn’t even notice Yoshiko The princess just leaned down and sucked on Sayuri’s nipple.

    Is that how the memory is supposed to go?

    “And…and… Futanari!” Sayuri’s eyes widened. “You’re a futanari kami.”

    “I’m not a kami,” Yoshiko groaned, folding her arms before her. Then she gasped as Mitsuko’s ass poked into her hard, throbbing girl-cock. The tip slipped down, nudging at the folds of the princess’s pussy, pressing on a cherry.

    Oh, god, that feels nice.

    “I’m half German, that’s why my eyes are blue.”

    “And where did you come from?” Sayuri asked, looking around.

    Yoshiko rolled her eyes. “I’m the girl you’re haunting, Sayuri-chan.”

    “Haunting…?”

    “Yes, haunting. You fucked me in the bathroom at my school with your girl-cock. And ever since then, you’ve been molesting me.” Her cheeks warmed and her dick throbbed against Mitsuko as the princess leaned down, nuzzling at Sayuri’s crotch. “Not that I mind being fucked by your dick.”

    “What?” Sayuri blinked in confusion. “Ghost? Haunting?”

    Yoshiko grew annoyed. “Remember? You thought I was Mitsuko-hime when you fucked me in the bathroom. You gave me my cock. And then I gave Lori one.”

    “Rori?”

    Mitsuko suddenly gasped, her head snapping up, her body pushing back. Yoshiko groaned as she felt the hymen stretch against her dick. “You have a cock, Sayuri.”

    Yoshiko leaned out to look past Mitsuko’s head as Sayuri looked down at her own crotch. Sure enough, her clit had turned into a dick, thrusting up from her thick, black bush. The tip bobbed, looking like a mushroom, beading precum.

    “It’s wonderful,” Mitsuko said and licked it.

    “Mitsuko-hime,” panted Sayuri, her eyes wide as she shuddered. “What? How?”

    “I don’t know how you got a cock.” Yoshiko groaned. The princess’s virgin pussy felt so wonderful against her cock. “I just know you got one. You’re dead. You’re a ghost who’s haunting me. This is your memory. You dragged me into sleep to show this to me for a reason.”

    “I’m…dead?” Then she moaned, leaning back as Mitsuko sucked noisy on her cock. “I don’t feel dead.”

    “Great,” Yoshiko groaned. Her dick throbbed. “Well, I’m going to enjoy myself if you can’t help me.”

    “Enjoy…?” Sayuri’s eyes widened. “Wait, she’s the daimyo’s daughter. You can’t dishonour her!”

    “I know, a princess.” Yoshiko seized Mitsuko’s hips and thrust.

    The hymen stretched before Yoshiko’s cock. Her breasts jiggled before her as she pushed harder. Mitsuko groaned about Sayuri’s dick, her hips wiggling. And then her hymen snapped. Yoshiko’s dick dived into tight, virgin princess-cunt.

    Her eyes widened. Mitsuko was so tight. She engulfed Yoshiko’s dick in heavenly rapture. She pushed deeper, savoring the velvety feel of the princess’s depths. She bottomed out, slapping into Mitsuko’s rear with a wet smack.

    “Y-You just…” Sayuri’s mouth dropped.

    “Uh-huh,” groaned Yoshiko. “Oh, and she’s so wonderfully tight. You’re going to enjoy fucking her snatch with your cock, Sayuri-chan.”

    Yoshiko drew back and slammed into the once pure depths. Friction burned along her cock. Her pussy clenched with each thrust. Her breasts bobbed and shook. She smiled at Sayuri shivering and writhing as the ghost enjoyed her blowjob.

    Mitsuko moaned lustily as she bobbed and slurped. She gave a noisily blowjob, her porcelain cheeks hollowing with each suck, her pussy clenching about Yoshiko’s dick. Which made pumping in her depths even more enjoyable.

    Yoshiko’s strokes grew faster and faster. She loved being a futanari. She could go her whole life like this. Being haunted by the futa-ghost didn’t bother her one bit. She was trying to communicate with Sayuri for Lori’s sake.

    “Oh, that’s good pussy,” moaned Yoshiko. “Mmm, your princess has a hot cunt. I’m going to dump so much cum in her.”

    “Oh, you are a wicked kami,” groaned Mitsuko “You must be something naughty. Are you a kitsune?”

    “No. I’m just a girl you made into a futanari. You’re the ghost. You’re haunting me.”

    Water churned around Yoshiko’s thighs as she kept fucking. The rapture was wonderful. Pleasure spilled down through her body. Her ass clenched with each thrust, her pussy dripping juices. She stroked Mitsuko’s sides, loving the silky feel of the girl’s skin.

    And how hot her pussy was.

    Mitsuko’s hips humped back, rocking into the thrusts. The silky caress of her pussy sent rapture rippling through Yoshiko’s body. Her breasts bounced harder and harder with every thrust. Sayuri’s eyes were hot, watching them.

    “Like my big tits, Sayuri-chan?”

    “I…” She nodded, her own body shuddering, small breasts jiggling. Her hands slid through Mitsuko’s hair.

    “But I bet you love your princess’s mouth sucking on your cock better.”

    “So much better,” groaned Sayuri. “Oh, yes, Ōjo-sama. Oh, you’re so wonderful. You’re mouth makes me tremble. Love my cock. It feels so good to have one.”

    Mitsuko answered with muffled moans, hot cunt clenching on Yoshiko’s dick. The friction boiled through her body. Every stroke brought her closer and closer to erupting her cum into the princess’s virginal cunt.

    I’m going to cum in a princess’s pussy!

    That thought made Yoshiko shudder. She moaned louder, head dancing, wet hair clinging to her back and shoulders as she plowed the princess. She rammed her dick so deep, water splashing between them with each thrust.

    “Oh, I bet you’re going to cum so hard into your princess’s mouth,” panted Yoshiko. “Make her drink down every drop. She sounds so hungry for it.”

    “Cum?” moaned Sayuri.

    “Yeah, your seed. It’s thick and creamy. Your princess-slut will enjoy it.”

    “Slut! You can’t say that to her.”

    Yoshiko laughed and slapped Mitsuko’s ass, bringing a groan from the princess. “She loves it. Your princess-slut’s going to cum so hard on my cock. She’ll milk my dick for all its seed. Oh, yes. I’m going to cum so deep in her.”

    Sayuri shuddered, eyes burning with lust. “That’s such a dishonorable thing to do to her. You’re sullying her.”

    “Just like you want to.”

    Sayuri shuddered, her small breasts jiggling. She groaned, her hand sliding through Mitsuko’s hair piled up on her head, held in place by an alabaster comb. She didn’t answer, but the lust burning on her face showed her true desires.

    It made Yoshiko’s dick ache even more in the Japanese princess’s depths. She reamed into the hot, royal cunt, the friction building the pressure in the depths of her pussy. It swelled up her cock, throbbing to the tip. There it wanted to explode out the busty futanari. Her tits bounced wildly, slapping together as the strokes of her hips grew more and more erratic.

    She had to cum. Nothing would stop her now. She was too close.

    “Oh, yes, Sayuri-chan, I’m going to flood the princess’s cunt.”

    “Ōjo-sama,” panted Sayuri.

    “That’s right. You’re Ōjo-sama. I’m going to cream her. I’m going to baste her cunt with so much jizz. Oh, yes, yes, yes.”

    “Mitsuko-hime!” Sayuri’s body thrashed. Her small tits jiggled.

    Mitsuko’s pussy clenched on Yoshiko’s thrusting dick, increasing the friction. The princess gulped and swallowed the shrine maiden’s jizz. She moaned her pleasure as she savored her lover’s cum. The heat increased in her cunt. Hot flesh spasmed about Yoshiko’s girl-dick.

    The princess came hard with Sayuri.

    “Oh, my sweet Ōjo-sama! You’re drinking my shameful seed! I’m soiling you! Dishonoring you!”

    “Yes!” Yoshiko hissed and thrust her dick into the princess’s cunt. It was so hot. Her pussy clenched.

    And exploded.

    Waves of delight rippled through the busty futanari’s body. The rapture shot down her cock and erupted. Powerful blasts of cum spurted into the princess’s hungry cunt, basting her. Yoshiko trembled, her damp hair whipping about her face as she tossed back her head.

    “Take my cum, princess-slut! Take it! You love it! Your hot cunt is milking my dick!”

    “Ōjo-sama,” gasped Sayuri. “I am so sorry.”

    Yoshiko slammed her girl-cock into the princess one final time. Her last eruption shuddered out of her cock. The pleasure shot to her mind, already inundated with waves of rapture. She savored it as the hot cunt milked out the last drops of her cunt.

    Then Mitsuko’s head popped up. “Oh, Sayuri, a friendly yūrei has deflowered me. Futanari! She has gifted you with something wonderful. Did you summon her?”

    “You can’t see her?” Sayuri asked.

    Mitsuko looked over her shoulder at Yoshiko, but her eyes didn’t focus, instead staring through the busty futanari. “No.”

    Great, now I’m the ghost haunting my ghost.

    “You’re a miko,” said Mitsuko. “That must be why, Sayuri-chan.”

    “Yeah,” Sayuri nodded, swallowing.

    “Oh, she flooded me with her seed. It was so wonderful. I am so sorry she stole the gift of my virginity from you, Sayuri-chan.” Mitsuko leaned up and kissed Sayuri hard with cum-stained lips.

    “Oh, damn, that’s hot,” Yoshiko moaned, pulling her still hard cock from Mitsuko’s deflowered pussy. Pinkish cream leaked out, drifting through the waters of the hot spring as the pair kissed, Sayuri tasting her own cum.

    Mitsuko broke the kiss. “But you can still enjoy me.”

    Mitsuko moved away from Sayuri and stretched out on her back on the edge of the hot spring, her legs spread wide. Her black bush, thick and tangled, matted by cum and the water. Her pink pussy gaped open from Yoshiko’s cock.

    “Mitsuko-hime..” Sayuri licked her lips, stroking her hard, wet dick.

    “Go on,” Yoshiko smiled. “Fuck her with that dick. I loved it when you took my virginity with yours.”

    “What?” Sayuri shook her head. “You say strange things, yūrei.”

    “What is that?”

    “Spirit of the dead. Don’t you know you’re dead?” Sayuri shook her head. “I can ease you on, if you want. I know the rights. I just need my gohei. Or even a haragushi will work.”

    “I’m not dead, you are.” Yoshiko sighed. “You haunted me. I fell asleep and am dreaming your memories. Why are you showing me this?”

    Sayuri shook her head.

    “Oh, stop talking to her and make love to me,” pouted Mitsuko, grabbing Sayuri’s dick. “Right now.”

    “Yes, Ōjo-sama,” gasped Sayuri. “I am so sorry for ignoring you.”

    The princess pulled the ghost between her thighs, bringing the dick to her cum-filled pussy. Yoshiko’s girl-cock throbbed as it bobbed in the warm water. Sayuri’s ass clenched as she drove her shaft into Mitsuko’s depths. Her back arched, her spine so supple.

    “Oh, it’s heavenly to be in you, Ōjo-sama,” groaned Sayuri. “Your cauldron is so hot already.”

    “The yūrei stirred me to such a frothy delight.” Mitsuko shuddered, her thighs wrapping about Sayuri’s legs. “But you’re my miko. My Sayuri-chan. I love you so much.”

    Yoshiko smiled at the display of love, savoring the sounds of the two girls kissing. But the sight of Sayuri’s cute, pale-olive ass clenching as she pumped away at Mitsuko’s cunt throbbed lust through the busty futanari’s dick. Her blue eyes stared with lusty intensity.

    I have to fuck that ass. After all, she took my anal cherry. Only fair.

    Yoshiko moved to Sayuri, grasping her ass. The tip of the busty futanari’s dick prodded Sayuri’s butt-cheeks, dipping between them and finding a puckered sphincter. Delight rippled up Yoshiko’s dick to her pussy. The shrine maiden’s asshole felt like such a delight. She rubbed her cock’s crown on it, savoring the wrinkled delight, smearing her precum along it.

    Then she pushed.

    The sphincter resisted. Sayuri gasped, throwing a look over her shoulder, slanted eyes wide. “Yūrei-chan! What are you doing?”

    “Buggering you.” Yoshiko smiled. “After all, you buggered me when I was fucking my friend, Lori. You rather enjoyed my ass. Don’t you remember?”

    Sayuri shook her head and then groaned again as Yoshiko pushed against the resisting asshole.

    “What’s she doing?” Mitsuko moaned, her face appearing over Sayuri’s shoulder.

    “She’s putting her dick in my…my butt-hole, Ōjo-sama.”

    “Oh, that’s wicked,” gasped Mitsuko “My maids have whispered about anal.”

    Then she kissed Sayuri hard, holding her black hair. Yoshiko groaned, pressing on the resisting asshole. It spread, stretching, the tip of her dick working past it and into hot, tight bowels. A shudder ran through her body as she humped, working her cock in with short stabs, each one taking her deeper and deeper into the ghost’s asshole.

    It was so hot. Tight and velvety. This was a true cherry asshole, not like Lori’s who had lost her anal cherry, and her real one, to her boyfriend Chris’s cock. Yoshiko’s eyes fluttered as she stabbed deeper and deeper into the shrine maiden’s virgin bowels.

    “Oh, you’re so good, Sayuri-chan So tight and hot. Oh, yes. This is what you did to me. You have to remember. The bathroom where you took my virginity. You thought I was Mitsuko-hime as you fucked me. It was wonderful.”

    Sayuri’s bowels clenched about Yoshiko’s dick, her lips busy with Mitsuko’s.

    “First you licked my pussy. You ate me to orgasm, slowly appearing more and more solid to me. And then you rammed your dick into my pussy. You ripped through my cherry.” Yoshiko shivered, her large tits bouncing, beads of water flicking from her hard, brown nipples. “You have to remember.”

    Her crotch slapped into Sayuri’s ass with wet slaps, those cute buns jiggling. Yoshiko licked her lips as she slammed her cock harder and harder, the shrine maiden moving beneath her, fucking Mitsuko.

    Yoshiko trembled, her cock in heave as she reamed Sayuri’s asshole. The busty futanari licked her lips, loving the sight of Mitsuko’s hands sliding up and down Sayuri’s back in obvious passion as the two girls shared their love, kissing hot and heavily, moaning and sighing.

    They have what Chris and Lori have. I fucked her this afternoon, but she doesn’t love me.

    Yoshiko picked up the strokes. She had to reach through to Sayuri. “You have to remember following me home and licking my pussy and dick. You tongued my asshole then fucked it as I fucked my friend Lori. She had hair like fire.”

    Sayuri’s head snapped up. For a moment, the hot springs vanished. Instead, there was a Japanese shrine on fire, the flames bursting through the tiled roof, consuming the walls. In a shower of sparks, the roof collapsed.

    “NO!” Sayuri screamed.

    The burning shrine vanished, and they were back in the hot springs, Sayuri’s bowels clenching hard on Yoshiko’s dick.

    “What was that?” Yoshiko gasped. She stopped her pumping, dick buried in Sayuri’s bowels. “Sayuri-chan, what was that?”

    “Nothing.” She reached down, kissing Mitsuko, her hips pumping away. The shrine maiden’s asshole slid up and down Yoshiko’s dick.

    The sudden pleasure shot up Yoshiko’s shaft. It made her tremble and groan. Her eyes rolled back in her head. Such heat rippled out of her dick. It was magnificent. A wonderful delight that stabbed through her mind, almost erasing the question.

    The ache in her hips propelled her to keep fucking Sayuri while hope throbbed through her. She had reached through the shrine maiden. She had touched another memory. She gripped Sayuri’s hips, reaming her hard, slamming into her hot bowels.

    “Oh, yes, Sayuri-chan,” moaned Mitsuko “You’re so wonderful. I am so glad I took your virginity. I love you.”

    “I love you, Mitsuko!” Sayuri’s bowels clenched and writhed about Yoshiko’s dick.

    “Yes, yes fill me with your seed! My delicious futanari! I love you so much! You’ll be my husband! I don’t care about your rank!”

    “Yes!”

    Sayuri’s head snapped back. Her pleasure screamed out of her voice. Her bowels ached and spasmed on Yoshiko’s girl-dick. The busty futanari slammed harder and harder into the hot bowels, her tits heaving, slapping together. The water splashed about her hips.

    The massaging bowels rippled delight up Yoshiko’s dick. She snapped back her head. Her body trembled. Her pussy clenched. Her dick unloaded. Hot spurts of cum flooded the shrine maiden’s ass.

    “Oh, god!” panted Yoshiko. “Your ass is so hot, Sayuri-chan!”

    Before her orgasm could stop. The world flickered. She was suddenly standing out of the hot spring, watching from the bushes, her dick spurting cum across the plants. She shuddered as her orgasm burned hot through her. Sayuri sat on the edge of the hot spring, and Mitsuko stood in the middle, her hands behind her back.

    “Look what my maids procured for me,” Mitsuko said with a husky purr, a wicked smile on her lips.

    “What, Mitsuko-hime?” asked Sayuri.

    “Why are you showing me this again?” Yoshiko demanded, rushing forward.

    “It came all the way from the province of Hiko,” Mitsuko said as she revealed the fibrous dildo from behind her back.

    Yoshiko seized Sayuri’s shoulders and turned her head. “What are you doing, Sayuri-chan?”

    “Who are you?” Sayuri gasped. Her eyes widened. “You’re a kami!”

    Yoshiko groaned, her irritation flaring. “Is this your happiest memory? Are you afraid of the fire? Is that how you died?”

    Horror flashed across Sayuri’s face.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Chris, who used to be a boy but was gender-swapped into a girl, shuddered as her orgasm rippled through her body. She sat impaled on her girlfriend’s dick, the thick shaft so deep in her. Lori, a gorgeous redhead, didn’t used to have a dick, just like Chris didn’t used to be a busty, blonde hottie. But they were both changed today thanks to their encounters with ghosts.

    Only Lori’s ghost sounded a lot less mean than Chris’s.

    Lori’s girl-cum spurted into Chris. It made her shudder and gasp. She shivered, her hips shaking as she ground on her girlfriend. An ache throbbed her clit. It ground into Lori’s flesh, rubbing against her and adding a delight of pleasure to the gender-swapped blonde’s delight.

    They were in the backseat of Lori’s mom’s car, a blue Prius, parked at a remote lookout. It was a scenic view of San Fransisco, the Bay, and Oakland, but not a lot of people came up here in the middle of the week. It was here that Chris had taken Lori’s virginity a few months ago, the two nineteen-year-olds heaving in the backseat of the Prius.

    Just like now.

    “Oh, my god, that was hot,” Lori moaned, her green eyes flashing, her cheek rubbing on Chris’s large, pillowy mounds streaked with cum. “Oh, I am so jealous of these tits, Chris.”

    “I’m jealous of that dick,” Chris giggled, her clit throbbing so hard against Lori’s stomach, trapped between them as they shifted. “It’s so much bigger than mine had been.”

    Lori shuddered. “Yours had been…” She looked at Chris. “You almost sound like you like being a girl.”

    “Well…” Chris shuddered. She couldn’t deny the orgasms were amazing. And there was something thrilling about a cock buried in her pussy she just couldn’t explain. “I guess. But I want to go back to being a guy. I mean, how the fuck do I explain it?”

    “Yeah. I have a cock now. I mean, I love it.” Lori giggled. “Mmm, I do love it, but… I don’t know. It’s all so fucked up now. Yoshiko loves it. I think she doesn’t want to give it up… But…”

    “But?”

    “Well, I want things to be great between us. If you go back to being a guy, would you want your girlfriend having a cock bigger than yours?”

    Chris giggled. “Probably not. So you would…give it up?”

    “Well, yeah. I like being a girl. I like making love to you when you’re a guy. You were so strong, your muscles so hard. You were a sexy guy.” Lori’s hands squeezed Chris’s ass. “Not to say you aren’t sexy as a girl.”

    Chris sighed. “Well, I don’t know how we’re going back. Not with that psycho ghost after me.”

    “Well, Miyu can exorcise her. She’s a shrine maiden.”

    Chris winced.

    Lori frowned up at the gender-swapped blonde. “What?”

    “Well… The ghost possessed Miyu. And then…” Chris swallowed. “I think Phil’s dead. The ghost got to him and turned him into a girl. Then she was strangling him like she tried to do to me. Miyu saved my life the first time, but when she tried to fight the ghost again, she was possessed.”

    “The ghost killed Phil!” Lori’s eyes widened. “Holy fucking shit! That can’t be Sayuri-chan. She’s so nice.”

    “No, this ghost was looking for Sayuri-chan. Like she was pissed at her or something. I think she turned me into a girl…so I would be her—Sayuri . She first…fucked my cock.” Chris flushed. “Maybe that’s why she first thought I was Sayuri.”

    “Because Sayuri is a futanari.” Lori frowned. “Is your ghost Mitsuko? The princess Sayuri thought Yoshiko was? But why would she be angry at Sayuri?”

    “I don’t know,” Chris groaned, her clit throbbing so hard against Lori’s belly. “But I don’t know what will happen if the ghost finds me. How can we stop her without a shrine maiden?”

    Lori’s eyes widened. “Sayuri is a shrine maiden. Her ghost. Maybe she can help us!”

    “Yes,” Chris said and kissed her girlfriend hard on the lips, their breasts mashing together, her clit throbbing even harder on Lori’s belly.

    Lori frowned, breaking the kiss. “Chris…what is that pressing on my stomach?”

    “Hmm? My clit.”

    “Clits aren’t that big.”

    Chris’s eyes widened. She glanced down. There was a cock thrusting out of her blonde curls, throbbing on Lori’s stomach. “I have a dick again.”

    “And it’s huge,” Lori groaned, voice thick with lust. “Oh, you got a big futanari-cock, Chris. I guess I change girls, too. Not just Yoshiko’s dick.”

    Her hand stroked it and Chris groaned, pussy clenching on Lori’s girl-dick. I have a pussy and a cock. Holy shit, this is amazing.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    The world flickered about Yoshiko as she shook Sayuri. The ghost vanished. The burning shrine returned. Dangling charms hanging from the porch’s rafters blazed as they danced in the air racing towards the inferno. Great smoke rose into the night, crossing the face of a half-full moon hanging above it.

    “Otōsan!” shouted Sayuri. She ran down the path to the shrine, dressed like a miko in red hakama and a white haori. Something tented her crotch.

    You’re a futanari when this happened? How did you become one?

    “Otōsan!” she shouted again, falling to the ground. There was a still form in the dark, head twisted around to face the wrong way. “No, no. How much time passed? Hangetsu, what did you do?”

    The world flickered.

    Yoshiko shuddered, shaking her head. Sayuri, tears streaming down her face, gripped a wand in one hand. Yoshiko didn’t know what it was called, but she had seen it in Anime. It was a rod of wood with two chains of zigzagging diamonds dangling from it. Sayuri was still dressed as a shrine maiden as she marched through a stone structure. Men and women in fine kimonos, fear on their face, watched her as she marched towards a rice paper door.

    “Pussy,” a male voice groaned through the door. “Bring me more pussy.”

    Mitsuko appeared, falling to her knees before Sayuri. The princess’s face was painted white like a geisha, lips bright red while her black hair was gathered in an intricate bun and held in place by an alabaster comb. “You have to save my father, Sayuri-chan.”

    The deep voice laughed. Shadows moved beyond the door. They looked like undulating tentacles. A woman moaned out in throaty passion.

    The world flickered.

    Yoshiko gasped. She was in a dark forest. The trees looked evil as they rose around her. Their branches seemed to reach for her like thousands of long, skinny fingers. The forest floor was dead. There were no animals sounds. Ghostly moonlight drifted through the canopy, making shadows even deeper.

    Red and white flashed. Sayuri ran sobbing through the woods.

    “Mitsuko-hime,” Sayuri screamed as she raced through the woods. “Please, Mitsuko-hime, don’t do this. I’m sorry.”

    Yoshiko swallowed, following. The shouting Sayuri led Yoshiko to a tree that looked so familiar. A Japanese red pine loomed over Sayuri. From the branches, a body dangled naked from the tree, her face painted white just like she had been at the castle begging for Sayuri’s help.

    “Oh, Sayuri-chan,” Yoshiko whispered as the shrine maiden fell to her knees before the hung corpse of her princess.

    “No,” Sayuri keened. “No, Ōjo-sama!”

    The world flickered.

    The hot spring reappeared. Sayuri sat at the edge, Mitsuko was in the center, hands behind her back, a naughty smile on her lips. Yoshiko fell to her knees beside Sayuri, understanding. “This is your happiest memory. The day you and your lover took each other’s virginities.”

    The ghost didn’t answer. She just repeated the same words as last time.

    “I can help you,” whispered Yoshiko. “Maybe… That’s what you need from me. That tree where she hung from. It looked so much like the one at our school.” Last night, lightning had struck it. It must have freed Sayuri. “Maybe… Maybe she’s free, too? Maybe I can help you? But I need you to cooperate, Sayuri-chan.”

    The shrine maiden looked at Yoshiko. Tears beaded in Sayuri’s eyes.

    Yoshiko woke up with a gasp.

    To be continued…


  • My mother, my lover (p.2)_(0)

    Font size : +


    Hey, so after the feedback from sharing my first experience with my mother, I have decided to take the advice of you guys and tell the story of the day that followed after the night of having sex with my mother. Again I will warn you before we begin. I am not writer, I am a C student at best . 😛 So the quality of the work may not be to your standards, but I will try my hardest. This is simply the true story of how I fell in love with the most amazing woman in my life, so keep in mind this is at times hard for me to share, but I try. Now with all that out of the way again! Let’s begin.

    So um little warning, this part of my uh tale? I guess tale is right word, um is a little darker. Sorry but it’s true, not too dark just, I was going through many emotions the day after.

    I awoke the morning after feeling like I had slept for days. At first the night before with my mother felt like a dream, that was until I vastly became aware of my nakedness. I grinded my teeth as I do when I am trying to hide how nervous I am, so I guess I was trying to hide it from myself? After though my initial awe of what happened passed, I realized I heard the shower on, quickly I rolled onto my back, feeling with my hand the edges of the bed.

    My mother had already slipped out of the bed. I sat up, blanket falling down and my breast just out and exposed. I remember looking down at them and blushing, scratching the side of my face, but the embarrassment quickly became overwhelming as I looked around for my shirt. It wasn’t in the room so I just fell back into the bed, curling up this time and making sure I was wrapped from feet to neck. I pretty much just laid there silently looking at my hand, caressing my fingers with my thumb, lol like as if I was trying to make sure I was real or something…

    The noise of the running water had long stopped, I had to begin to wonder what was taking my mom so long, but didn’t honestly put too much thought into it, just paused every now and then to listen. Oh right! You should know she has her own bathroom connected to her bedroom, so ya lol. So ya I just sorta laid there until the sound of the bathroom door opening made me jump. I got up with a smile on my face…but sadly it was quickly gone and I was holding back tears once again as I saw my mom fixing her sleeves for work ._.

    You know, now that I am a bit older, I’d like to think a tad wiser 😛 hehe. I realize now that one of the major things that change as you grow up, is you are truly taught the lesson that life simply goes on. It isn’t that the night before wasn’t as important to her as it was to me, simply that I was younger and had yet learn that fact, I was a kid and something major had happened to me, so in the typical child response, I had expected the entire world to cease and feel as if it had changed also. So ya unaware of that life lesson, I was insanely hurt by the fact that she was going to work so easily.

    Hurt and pissed, I looked at her with the most annoyed face I could make. Eyes squinted hard and mouth closed harshly. Once my mom noticed my glare at her, she huffed and her hands hit the side of her thighs.(that was her, what’s up? What’s wrong motion that I had became very use to). And you should know I hated that, she knew I hated that, it’s like kinda rude in my eyes? Just say the words. Well I like breathed out through my nose pissed that she did that, but instead of her usual response of going ”Oh what is it?” Instead this time she gently asked. “Kim, baby, what’s wrong?” I sharply looked back at her, and simply said nothing!

    My mom, I guess trying to be patient, sat at the edge of the bed, and said the very LITERALLY the perfect thing I thought she should of said. “Honey, do you want me to stay home? We can talk about, well, anything you want.” Heh…she said the words, she even looked like she truly meant it, so even till today, I ask myself, why didn’t I just accept her offer? Why did I have to be a bitch. *sigh* So ya instead of saying, yes please! I need you to stay! No instead of I just got out of bed, keeping the blanket tightly held to my chest, responding to her without even looking at her. ”No I’m fine, go to work.” Was all I had to say. Oh little funny side note haha was actually hard shuffling with my feet over the blanket(im not tall LOL!)

    I guess trying to be a good mom, she cut me off at the door*sigh* It’s like, you know when you are just so angry, but you want to like…you want to just stop being mad you want to just say ”hey I’m sorry.” But you don’t….well that was this case. She cut me off asking me, pleading with me to please speak to her. But being the stubborn brat that I was AND YES I ADMIT IT I WAS…key word is was…anyways! I just told her in a very low but stern tone “Please just let me go to my room, I want to be left alone, okay?!”

    My mom simply put her head down, I remember this action very well cuz, well…cuz I just wanted to grab her and…yes kiss her. But as you may tell, this day was just becoming a pattern of things I wish I did differently cuz well, I just nodded for her to open the door, and left as she did.

    Now in my room, I dropped the blanket, crying quietly to myself, but my hand shook it’s self into a fist as I grabbed my hair, I hated myself in that moment, but I wasn’t sure what I hated myself for, the sex, or giving her the cold shoulder after. I know sex is never what we want it to be our first times, but my problem wasn’t this, it was the opposite damn it. I was furious that, she was perfect she wasn’t this monster I partly wanted her to be, she was gentle and loving the entire time, and it was amazing, dare I say perfect for me?

    But It was with my mother and I was upset, disturbed how much I had enjoyed myself.
    Well feeling really weird just being naked, I had decided to find some clothes. I walked to my closet, but stopped as I heard the front door open and close…I remembering just, I dunno, snickering? in disappointment that she actually left, and just shrugging it off, telling myself…fuck her.

    So ya, feeling too many emotions to deal with, I decided to …well take a shower to relax/erm…clean up ya…So ya..there I was in the shower, hands against the wall, eyes closed and me just trying to relax, trying to just consecrate on the hot water running down my body, I had it so hot my skin was turning pink lol. Sadly, the magic of a nice hot shower, did not work this time as I, well began once again playing back the events of last night, though this time was different, my mom drifted not to what she had done to me, but to her body, how ….how amazing she looked, and I found myself starting to become very turned on.

    I remember my hand, drifting down my chest and cupping my left breast. I massaged myself gently, blushing, pretending it was my mom’s hand on me. For a minute I think I just stood there massaging my breast, rubbing my stomach with my other hand, avoiding actually touching my pussy. Then, heh it’s weird where our minds go sometimes…or well mine at least, I thought of my father…I thought of my brothers and I began to think of what they would think…then of how my friends would judge me, what they would say of me if they knew and I just 100% immediately stopped…no longer did I even have the energy to fight the knots in my stomach or even cry, so instead I simply sat down in the shower, slouching myself up against the corner, just sitting there for not sure how long, but felt like 15 min+.
    I guess just simply the heat had became too much, or just sitting on the hard shower floor for so long my bum was going numb 😛 So I had decided to finally get out, I poured somebody wash on my hands and just gave myself a quick cleaning, you know, shampoo ect ect hehe.

    So ya this is sorta when I lost it…lol. When I exited the shower, I didn’t even grab a towel, I just felt kinda like a zombie, drained…mentally exhausted. Then…I don’t know…I looked at the mirror which now was super foggy, I leaned over jumping from the coldness I felt as my skin touched the edge of the sink. I wiped away as much as I could(im short!) and ya I mean I just stepped back and looked at myself.
    I was just, I was confused. I looked at myself thinking, what, I mean what could she possible see me in me that was so great? I examined myself from head to waist. I thought, my eyes are kinda pretty…maybe she liked them? Then I looked at my breast, I…I never really looked at them like this before I always thought they where kinda nice, I developed early, but…never really saw them as objects of desire before. I looked at them, remembering like, like how much my mom just seemed to…erm enjoy them. I…just, I became quickly embarrassed tbh, and even felt a little stupid, trying to think of what my own mother found best about me…haha*sigh*

    Well…needless to say embarrassment quickly turned into shame *Sigh* and Shame quickly became anger. I was angry…angry at myself but wanting to put all the blame on her…I foolishly did and I just became filled with rage, so much rage it was like I woke up, my body just got all this energy and anger and I just I didn’t know where to place it like I needed to physically put it somewhere and I just looked at myself and I just was thinking how, like god how could I allow this happen, how could she do this to me, how just how. It just all built up too fast till finally I just grabbed the hand soap pump, fully prepared to throw at the mirror.

    So…there I was looking at myself, my hand up in throwing motion, but I just I guess I stopped cuz I haha thought of how mad my mom would be, how it would cost money to repair it, and well it sounds dumb but I liked the mirror so that factored into it too. But…but then I erm…I thought again how much my mom use to get upset when my brother broke stuff when he got angry and how annoyed she gets even when we break stuff on accident and I …I just SCREAMED I MEAN I JUST SCREAMED and threw it with all my might at the mirror breaking the soap bottle thingy (it was a nice like glass thingy my grand ma bought me) And it just broke and the mirror had 2 giant cracks with a like huge gash where I threw it.

    I stood there, looking at my handy work, and just I was just still so mad that I just grabbed my hair as tight as I could and pulled it back, still screaming, falling to my knees and once again, crying but this time just full blown weeping, shivering and all…It got so bad that I started to hic up and almost threw up. I even found myself over the toilet, but I didn’t.

    So, ya… that happened lol. But after I calmed down finally, I got up and got dressed(slipped over a long black HBK t-shirt, and a pair of pink panties) To hell with matching! I didn’t care…My head was killing me and I was super freakin hungry…but didn’t feel exactly like cooking…lol. So I called my favorite pizza place! Deep dish sausage paddy with extra cheese..mmmmm 😛 Well while I was waiting…I was just like sorta bored and trying not to think of last night, so I decided to rent a movie on demand(Iron man in case any of you care.) Oh ya, not, that it’s important but I am a pretty big D/C fan! Im a hardcore comic girl…so let’s all hope man of steel rocks! Cuz I am tired of Marvel wtfpwnig the comic book movie world! I mean…ya batman is cool but really heath ledger’s joker made that trilogy special, the first one was ok, third one good, only the dark knight was a master piece.

    Anyways…lol sorry now that that is out of my system…I will continue hehe…oh ya young justice rules! Ok ok I’m done 😛 So there I was watching Iron man, till finally I heard the door knocking. I quickly jumped up thinking THANK GOD! Lol…but to my dismay…lol dismay look at me being all fancy, anyways to my dismay! It wasn’t the pizza guy…

    It’s like of all the people in the world I really didn’t want to see(other than my mom, or maybe I did want to see her who knows, surely not me) My dad…was at the door UGH. Ya…needless to say I was just taken back, I immediately was like…DAD?! I think if I recall correctly, my voice even crackled lol. Ya, so like I just..haha I stood there blocking him from entering till finally he knocked me back to reality. He was like “Uh…Move?” lol ya…that’s my dad for ya 😛 As he walked in he took a quick look around. Becoming oddly nervous as if somehow he had physic abilities and knew what had happened here last night, I questioned him as to why he was here.

    Well he saw my pants on the floor, I watched him just stare at them. I just…my heart began to race like a thousand times faster than it should, I just all I could do from panicking was I just stabbed my inner hand with my nails telling myself SHUT UP in my head saying it’s not like it’s not normal to just have my pants laying around he has no idea your being an idiot! Then, it was like as if god was just messing with me, to make things worse my dad picked up my jeans, squeezing them feeling them. I was like “What are you doing?” Then..my body just lol, just let out a big sigh of relief as he went in my pocket and grabbed out my phone, his face giving me that…tisk tisk look hehe. He saw how like…panicy I was or how just calm I had become all of a sudden not sure, but he is not one to let something go. Soooo my dad being who he is quickly began to grill me asking me. “What’s wrong? Scared I was gonna find something else in your pants, and also keep your damn phone charged Kimberly!(he calls me full name when he is lecturing.)

    Apparently he was worried all day because last he heard I was going by Ruben’s…and he had tried to call me to check up, but I guess I just let my phone die out and then he had been unable to reach my mom. (I found out years later that she actually felt too awkward to speak to him that day.

    I told him no to his questions, but he was suspicious so he had begun to riffle through my pants pockets, which quite frankly pissed me off and I was already moody that day. So well haha honestly I just raged. I was like DAD STOP WTH. He just…typically laughed off my reaction telling me to calm down, which just made it so much worse so I walked up to him and snatched my pants, telling him not touch my things. He then went. HEY! You know in that way fathers do implying showing them respect, but I just rolled my eyes and said, dad Ruben dumped me, I am not in the mood.

    You should know my dad has never been wonderful with the drama situations so his reaction haha was like “Ah fuck you okay?” lol. So ya I just was like “I’m fine.” But honestly I just wanted him to leave, nothing against him I just wanted to be left alone ya know? And also well like Ruben literally meant nothing to me haha being dumped really was soooo minor to me now. Well anyways, he wasn’t seeming to get the picture that I wanted to be left alone as he sat down on the couch. But quickly after he sat down, the pizza guy finally knocked.

    My dad asked who that was. I told him I had ordered pizza, he haha said “Oh nice, from genoz?” I was like…yes…how we like it. I gave a faint smile as he got up to go pay for it, but honestly I just was thinking…o god he isn’t gonna go lol. So ya…my dad paid, placed the pizza on the table, opening it and taking a big sniff as if he had never smelled it before haha. I was like…”Dad I ordered that for myself!” And he looked at me and said “A large pizza for yourself? Also I paid!” I was like…well it’s not like I asked you too I was going to…You just sorta got to the door first, besides ! I was gonna eat it over the course of 2 or 3 days! My dad though just went “Bah I’ll get ya another one if you want it so bad in 3 days.” I …ugh panicking I just…honestly I just figured I’d play the truth card(half truth).

    I simply just, half whispered to my dad, telling him that I love him and thanks for checking on me, but I really just need to be alone right now. I was hoping for a simple okay, maybe he takes a piece or two of pizza with him lol, but nope, nothing is ever that simple. He just grabbed a piece and sat down, pointing across from him, asking me to take a seat. I think I just like sighed and like made that motor sound with my lips haha.

    So I did as he asked and sat down, but I just crossed my arms as I sat down, giving him a pretty undeservingly cold ”What?” He just well went on to tell me he was worried about me, he was worried about how I have been acting lately. He told me that he gets everyone has to go through a rough patch where they need to act out, but he specifically told me he was very unpleased in how I had been treating my mother…haha you could only imagine how just, tight my head got as I tried not to burst out in anger, and at same time had to begin fighting back the tears that was forming. It was like he just couldn’t of said anything worse as he had told me how he talked to my mom. And how she told him I just needed time I I JUST I JUST WANTED HIM TO SHUT UP. He was praising her like she was the best freakin mother ever. He was telling me how she told him to be patient that it’s a phase it will pass. He was telling me how much my mother loves me and how she would do anything for me….heh all I could think was he should know what she has fucking done TO me.

    Anyways, I guess he misread my tears, but then again, what sane father would see his daughter in tears and go, oh hey you must be stressed over the sex with your mother LOL! So ya, misreading em, my dad just was all like, I am not saying this stuff to make you feel bad, I just want you to know your mother loves you, I love you blah blah blah. It’s like thanks but…you just don’t know.

    Well needless to say lol tbh, my reaction as ummm less then positive as I just told him to please stop, that he has no idea what I am going through. My words where kind, but my tone was totally, hey piss off lol. Well you know how kids and parents are, we never think they understand, but they usually do, though in this case I truly don’t think he did. Though it did not stop him from giving me the old “Kim, listen I have been threw stuff in my life.” He even gave me the you think your ma and I breaking up was easy on me speech -_-. Honestly though the oddest thing happen, I was watching my dad talk to me, being you know…a father…a parent and I just, well I melted as dumb as that may sound, I just melted and completely instantly relaxed.

    I just ha, I almost laughed but I just smiled and said thanks dad. He haha my dad is a pretty funny guy 😛
    So my dad was just like “No prob…so we good? Did I fix ya?” I just glared at him and was like um I wasn’t broke and you were doing great till then you jerk. So lol anyways after that it was pretty normal we talked about how big of a jerk Ruben is(I lied a little) And we both knew it was me who was the bitch but it was really relaxing bashing the guy who dumped me with my dad haha. Oh also I am a horrible sister 😛 BUT HE IS A BAD Dad cuz we both had a good laugh at my brother who apparently had got mugged? I think mugged, what is it called when you fall asleep in the and someone takes your backpack lol.

    So ya the rest of the day more or less was easy, we restarted the movie, I got a mini lecture of how I only ate 1 piece of pizza and how wasteful it was to order a large haha, you know just normal stuff..and god was it what I needed just some normal time with a parent. I think about half way through the final fight scene of iron man I just fell asleep, cuddle up against my dad, smiling and just not even thinking about her or the night before.

    So, I guess despite having a well night of good sleep, I think I was just emotionally drained. I slept for a few hours apparently and my dad had seem to fallen asleep as well holding me hehe. Everything was just, a close to perfect as it could have been considering. But then…she came home. I was woken up by the door closing, and my mom going “Robert???” My mom ha just seemed so thrown that my dad was over. I remember her cracking her neck(which she sometimes does when she is caught off guard).

    My dad quickly jumped up, which kinda made me sad, I even….grabbed onto him trying to keep him for just a moment longer, I loved the feeling of his chest, his smell, NOT IN A SEXUAL WAY AT ALL I never have ever had feelings for my father, just…I was that father feel, like I was safe with him and I just didn’t want to him to go. Sadly though, my little attempt to hold onto him failed as he just laughed me off and got up, resting my hands back onto the couch.

    There was a quick conversation between the two, my mom asking why he was there and my dad asking why she wasn’t picking up her phone. I am not sure if my mom lied or just happen to have a good reason, but the reason she gave was, she was in a meeting with a client and had her phone muted. I remember my dad like, blowing out like his lips got big as he blew out and that’s simply his typical “im tired im out guys.” tell. He even stretched, yawning, looking at me. It took everything in me to not cry, it literally took my complete effort to just, not cry.

    He asked if I felt better, if I was alright now. Heh it’s weird. I remember feeling like, trapped like plz don’t leave me alone with her! But there was nothing keeping me there? There was nothing stopping me but myself from leaving, from not being alone with her, simply me, weird huh? Too feel trapped but only to be trapped by yourself lol.

    My mom walked my dad out the door, I think they talked for a minute or two, not sure what about but I didn’t feel like waiting for my mom to come in and say or do something, so I simply got up off the couch and glided half dazed to my room, locking the door and just falling on my bed, and rolling up into the center. I laid there, just waiting for her, finally I heard her walking down the hall, stopping in front of my door. There wasn’t even a second of silence, the second she reached my door she immediately knocked, turning the handle, unsuccessfully trying to enter my room.

    I didn’t say a work I just sat up and looked at the door, my heart began to feel as if it was sinking down into my stomach. I was expecting her to say open the door, or something, ask how I was? Ask to talk, I don’t know, all I know is she did none of those. Instead she merely asked if I needed anything. I told her I just wanted to be left alone right now. And with a simple alright, I heard her walk away.

    So I pretty much laid there for just awhile, not sure how long wasn’t even sure what time it was I am guessing pass 6, considering my mom gets home around 5:30-6 usually. Anyways I got up, bored? But unwilling to leave my room, so I went to my shelves and finally gave in haha. My friend Amy had been trying to get me to watch Buffy the Vampire Slayer for like EVER, so I figured what the hell I grabbed the season 1 and figured I will finally give it a shot, she did buy me all 7 seasons after all lol…sorta lame b-day gift when you wanted so many other things, but oh well lol.

    Okay I got to say, did not click with me at all the only reason I even got through 4 episodes was because I had NOTHING ELSE TO DO…you know alone…cuz see, I didn’t just not want to leave my room, I really did want to be left alone at that moment. So I just so you all know, it wasn’t for like another year+ Did I finally watch all of Buffy haha. So it was like 11 and I was annoyingly wide awake, it was a Saturday night too so all my friends that didn’t hate me lol where asking me to go out with them. And a few times I will admit I almost just called one or two and told em to come meet up with me but I just never got to it cuz, well…well I had started to wonder what my mom was doing heh.

    I hadn’t heard from her and I wonder if she had gone to sleep. But as I wondered if she was sleeping my mind started to think of many other things. What was she thinking all day? Was she really just okay with everything? I thought to myself it makes sense I mean she had wanted this longer then I right? And well I still wasn’t sure if I wanted it even after it had happened. As I walked back and forth in my room, I started to have an urge to go talk to her, to just speak to her but had no idea about what. And foolishly I walked back and forth in my room thinking how to talk to her, do I go hey mom, how was your day? Or do I just gah I don’t even know I actually thought that I just it was stressful wanting, needing to do something and having no idea why, or even exactly what you wanted.

    Finally I gave up and told my friends I was going to sleep for the night I wasn’t feeling good which was a lie cuz I was just I had slept a lot that day so I was simply just too awake, despite really wanting nothing more than to just close my eyes and sleep. Eventually, it wasn’t even the need that had me to see my mom tbh lol it was simply boredom, I was bored out of my mind and nothing seemed to be able to keep my interest, so I finally left my room, and slowly very slowly, taking each step to make sure I was ready for…w/e…and well …heh It was that walk to my room that, my body had begun to tingle.

    I was taking my time and getting knots in my stomach, wondering now that if I came to her room at night, would she get the wrong idea? Would she think I wanted a repeat of last night? And then as I was outside her door, It was as if that walk from room to room was enough to just go back and forth 100000000 times on what I wanted, and now that I was in front of her door, I was no closer to knowing. All I knew was my body was tingling, my breast were…feeling ticklish? Haha like little fingers were crawling all over them and my stomach was all in knots. I ten asked myself in my mind, had I come here for something? Am I that messed up in the head that I was bored so I went to my mom to…um what? Entertain me? *sigh*

    I had decided that I was already there and I was going to at least just, talk to her, but honestly I was so nervous that my shoulders were shaking and I literally no joke was so nervous also that I debated on if I should just walk in or knock for like 3 minutes. I went with the little but quick knock on the door(you know the loud ones you make that are short but fast and when you want to wake someone up or get them out of the bathroom like ASAP) :P.

    About like half a second went by without a response lol, so I gave it another quick knock. Then I heard my mom going “Hold on! 1 Second!” My hands clutched open and closed when I heard her voice, I was nervous, but I think, I don’t know maybe it’s just how I feel today, but I think I might have been a little excited. Anyways! The door opened and my mom was wearing only a robe, that she had tightly closed. She was clearly asleep as she was rubbing her eyes, yawning a little. I remember looking at her and smiling a little, she was…so cute. I stood lol oddly quiet, not sure why but I just wanted her to greet me or something, I just didn’t want to ask to come in, I just didn’t. After she gathered herself a little, she looked at me and with a smile asked me what’s up haha…I just, awkwardly responded, telling her I couldn’t sleep, gulping hard and scratching my head, annoyingly aware of what I was doing and screaming at myself to stop being like such a freakin idiot lol.

    Well, as I raged at myself in my head, my mom finally gave me the greeting I wanted lol. She just asked, so gently and welcoming, almost like she sounded younger if that makes sense. “Kim, want to come in?” I just nodded a little and said sure. So I came in…and haha god I was so lame back then, I sorta just stood in the room looking around as if I never been in it…haha…Ya…lol. My mom made me jump so much when she put her hands gently but VERY unexpectedly on my shoulders, massaging them for probably half a sec, cuz when I jumped I must of startled her because she quickly let go and apologized.
    I lol was like, sorry! Back to her sorry? Haha I know odd but w/e…So like was maybe 2-5 seconds of just awkward silence before my mom just sat on the bed and placed her hands on her laps, gave me a very well what felt like a very sincere motherly smile and asked me what’s up. I sorta just walked around the bed looking at it, thinking how odd it was that that is where it happened, while I just wondered how it must of looked from this point of view. I had heard her, but I had yet to respond so my mom just again asked me
    What’s up but this time adding a “Are you okay sweetie?”

    My gaze quickly shifted from the bed back to her, I just I didn’t know what to say so I nodded my head no…I nodded my no in response to “What do you want” only issue is…she didn’t ask that haha. So I guess there was a little mess up in communications, it’s like I knew what she said I just was having issues forming words, and she just looked at me very concern and asked me what was wrong. I finally stopped, and with a hard gulp that made my ears popped a little, I said I was fine. My mom asked if I was sure, and I went back to nodding as a response.

    Feeling weak in the knees, I sat on the edge of the bed opposite of my mom, but for some reason I felt really really like fluttered and I stood back up, apologizing and asking if it was alright for me to sit down. My mom just haha she laughed at me =( Not like a crazy mean HAHAHA IDIOT FAIL laugh just a little chuckle, giggle? She laughed and I just sighed feeling stupid, I guess causing her to put her hand over her mouth in a very VERY bad attempt in trying to stop herself from laughing.

    Okay so this is probably where you are gonna think im a total child/brat but I was thinking of the day I had…the mirror..I broke and how mad I had been earlier, now I didn’t feel angry at all in that moment but I stupidly wanted to…So I tried to muster up some anger and I snapped at her laughing and shouted “It’s not funny! God what is wrong with you!”…My mom immediately then stopped laughing, and she just sighed her head tilted and her eyes wary. She just took a deep breath and said “Baby please, let’s not fight, let’s just talk okay? How was your day?” She asked…

    I dunno, maybe I was spent, I had let out all my anger, but when she asked I tried to act upset, I tried to frown my brows and be pissed, but honestly I just the words that came out came out filled with tears as I told her about the mirror I broke…I think I told you earlier how my mom is about breaking stuff its really one of her buttons, like it hits a nerve. So I sorta cried expecting her to rage but she …haha clearly wanted to cuz she started getting worked up, her nose flared open. But haha she let out a long whistle blow? Not sure what to call it lol. I apologized, I said that I would pay for it(not sure how lol). She just looked at me though and just said its fine. But after I guess it was really annoying her cuz she got up and I was like “Wait it’s really bad I haven’t cleaned it yet” (no idea what I would of done tom ake it look better) I was just talking out of panic. But she got up and just walked out, I quickly followed to my bathroom where she entered first, I stood at the door as she was in the middle of the room, hands on her hips as she looked at the mirror and the shattered glass hand pump thingy all over the sink.

    “I’m sorry” I said again. She, clear as day trying very hard to restrain herself, asked why. I…I told her I didn’t know. And I started to cry again and this time bad I just slouched my side against the door and slid down the door and asked “Mom I am so fucked up what do I do?” I guess thinking about it, it’s probably messed up to ask the person who is sorta the problem, but I just wanted my mommy. *sigh*My mom I remember hand shook hysterically at the mirror, telling me not to even worry about that, that its nothing, she quickly was on the floor with me, her hands again on my shoulders, rubbing them, trying to relax me as she said “Kimmy listen to me, there is nothing wrong with you, I just, I am stupid okay? I put too much on you baby, this is me not you, alright?”

    I heard her words, and I could tell she meant it, but I just shook my head no, cuz despite how sincere she was, I knew the truth. I response licking my teeth and biting my tongue, shaking my head in disagreement till finally the words just came pouring out. “I made you mom, it’s me, I…I made you, I made you” And then I just became a broken record repeating those words, until my own shame became too great and I covered my face with my hands, and just wept into them hardcore.

    My mom now was rubbing the side’s of my shoulders furiously, telling me to please stop, to please listen to her. I heard her but I just wanted to just explode in that moment, I just wanted to curl up in a ball and became small, I felt torn and I just kept on crying, heaving now extremely bad into my hands. I just kept on till my mom said something that just shocked me out of it. She said “Kimberly! Listen to me I wanted last night to happen, I played as if you were forcing me so you felt in control, but the truth is.” Then she paused and her hands went on mine, pulling my hands away from my face. I was shaking still from crying so hard, but I looked directly into her now tearful face, tears running down each side. She then said it again “Listen to me” She asked if I was and I weakly nodded up and down. “Listen to me, I wanted to be with you I was selfish, I was wrong, you want to be mad baby, be mad at me I am a monster. When I heard you broke up with Ruben, honest to god I was just hoping in my fucked up mind, that you’d run into my arms.”

    I searched her eyes to see if she meant it, or was just saying what I needed to hear, but as I saw her eyes squint in….in shame? I saw she meant it, she had got what she wanted. She continued though. “I am so sorry, I truly just want you happy more than anything, but Kim I am in love with you.” And that was it…I have heard her tell me over months now that she had fallen in love with the person I have grown into, but it’s different, people can say the words a 100 different ways, but nothing is like hearing someone say they are IN LOVE WITH YOU, just 4 words simple as that, yet far more, revealing than any other words. I mean it, for anyone who disagrees well fine, but if she had said Kim I am in love with my daughter, or kim I am in love with who you have become or anything else, I wouldn’t of done what I did next. I placed my hands on the side of her face and kissed her. I was caught up in the kiss, her lips on mine again, still at this point it felt so wrong but so good. I now miss that feeling as I have grown use to my mother’s lips on mine.

    Sadly the feeling did not stay as anger, actually did form again in me, I broke the kiss remembering, playing back what she had just told me. I was furious at the thought and I asked straight out, almost yelling it “Are you just using me now? Hoping I just give you what you want again cuz you told me you loved me?” My mom put her hands on my knees and shook her head no and told me. “I never used you Kim and I never will I swear to god I won’t, but I won’t lie to you about anything like this. I love you and I don’t think I ever will stop being in love with you. Okay? But that said. I am your mother and I will protect you from anything even myself, and if you want this to end it will end. I just won’t lie to you and pretend that I am not hopeful that you may return my love.”

    I sat there, taking in every word but honestly just blushed, my mom was telling me she was in love with me over and over and she was telling me she wanted me. I liked the parts where she said she was still my mother, but I just…I could really only think about the parts where she said she loved me, the part of returning her love. So I just sat there thinking, my mom patiently staying silent just rubbing my knees gently, not rushing me at all, it was nice.

    Heh to be honest I knew my answer to the question she hadn’t technically asked, the second she was done speaking, I knew I was going to kiss her and I knew I wanted to be with her again, but I stood there, scared, trying to find a way to be strong and resist, but I was weak lol and thank god for it. Finally I looked at her and…in my cute sorta kiddy voice I asked her if maybe we can um….go back to her room. My mom let out a little chuckle and winked at me saying of course.

    So ya…lol we went to her room and as we entered I lol figured better use this a little to my advantage and was like “So you aren’t mad about the mirror right?” She…haha okay honestly I swear I am not an idiot but her reaction still so caught me off guard. She just went “Na you will make up for it.” And she winked at me and….undid her robe, letting it just fall open………I I just felt so stupid I was like “Mom..that isn’t funny don’t say that.” My mom just curled her lips and nodded, walking to me and putting her arms on my shoulders, her hands resting well pass my head as she just said “Ok, im sorry” ina very none serious tone, and she even immediately after leaned in and kissed me. This kiss I think, was our first kiss where I actually was moaning quite a bit, I wasn’t so nervous this time but still was plenty, but I was enjoying myself much more, really kissing her back with everything I had….I even for first time was bold a little and put both my hands on her waist…

    She was the one to break the kiss as she took a step back, slipping her robe off and letting it fall to the floor. I just stood there looking at her, almost biting my lip but it was as if I lost control of my body and my lip wouldn’t move correctly haha. She then said “How about we give old shawn a break.” (okay for you people who don’t know HBK=Shawn Michaels the dude on my t-shirt). So ya my mom came to me and I think she was gonna help me take my shirt off but I just nodded my head and said “ok” and quickly slipped it off…I think she was gonna help me cuz she went “oh” and let out a little giggle like..okay then that works kind of laugh.

    My mom then smiled and just reached over and gave my nipple a quick pinch *sigh* haha. I twitched and she just lifted her head forward for a sec saying “how about you get fully comfortable.” I ..only took a second to get what she meant as I grabbed my panties to bring em down, but she told me wait. Then she told me to “Take them off slow baby, please.” So…remembering the night before I, leaned forward and stuck my bum out, and began to slip them slowly but honestly I felt WAY TO EMBARASSED I just haha strip teasing my mom I so was not up for that yet, so I just went “Na I’m good” And just yanked back up straight and pulled em down fast, stepping out of them and just kicking em off to the floor.

    My mom rolled her eyes and told me I was no fun lol! But what she did next made me feel so stupid she, leaned down and grabbed my panties, she held em stretched out for me to see…She then brought it to her face and just inhaled them. Then after…o god haha I actually don’t even want to type this part, she lowered them, keeping both of her eyes sharply on mine as she bit down on the edge of my panties, pulling them with her teeth and letting them snap out of her mouth. I just..lol I felt so just GAH I just sat down for a sec before rolling to the center of the bed….taking the same spot as I did the night before. She laughed at me, making me feel stupidly and for some reason I covered my breast, whining and asking her “WHAT?!” My mom just started laughing actually kinda hard and it was upsetting me. But I felt so dumb that I didn’t even rage I was just like “Mom please stop.”

    She could totally tell how I said it that she really was hurting my feelings but she seemed to have a hard time stopping she just said “Baby I’m sorry you just are too adorable, you just.” Then she started laughing again…but I was like MOM! And she was like “I am so sorry just(while laughing) I am just, you are just so cute my baby girl, only you would just get into position like that.” I…ugh I felt like my face was on fire I quickly jumped up and was like “I’m sorry I just…please stop laughing! I just thought you wanted to…do um what…what we did…sorry.” And my mom just was like awww baby you are TOO CUTE. And she crawled on the bed, finally thankfully stopped laughing more or less, she came up to me and gave me a quick kiss. Raising her brows though she than went, sorta of asking but not really. “So you liked what I did last night huh?”

    I just I had never felt more retarded in my life, I was just like “No I just, thought you wanted to do that…stuff again.” I swear the second the words left my mouth I was like REALLY KIM? REALLY?! She just snapped her fingers and pointed at me going ”riiight” Honestly I was just pass embarrassed so I was just like “Can we please just move on.” My mom just smile, biting her lips and letting the her lip pop out as she said “Sure we can.” She then…told me to go back lay down, get comfy she said…then teased me and said “take your position!” I was like MOM! She was like “Okay okay, I’m done.” So ya…I…as she put it…took the position and laid back at the center of the bed. So..I laid there now feeling kinda dumb after that whole ordeal…lol.

    My mom…looked at me up and down, making me blush *sigh* She then stroked her chin and said “I changed my mind, rollover…” I was like …um…no? lol. Then she…uhhh lol she placed her hand on my stomach and rubbed it over my stomach playfully telling me to come on and not be shy ._. I just..I TOLD her FINE and I got up just to stop her from doing the hand thing on my stomach, she use to do that to me when I was little trying to get me to stop throwing a fit but …ya it was kinda creeping me out now tbh. So I got up and…I rolled over to my stomach, feeling really off setting, I mean I of course laid my face flat and turned it, to look at her but it just…I felt very just like I said off.

    Anyways, so there I was, on my stomach and my mom just, lol did something VERY unexpected, she put her hands on each of my sides and pushed down semi hard on my back. I remember grunting but moaning I was like holy crap that feels fucking awesome! She was like “See, just listen to your mother! Relax okay?” And I just placed my face forward and nodded (assuming she saw me) Cuz she went up my back and pushed again. I, even till today I love having her push on my back it feels great, I have tried to have others do it and I dunno maybe cuz I have only ever had guys do it other than her and it’s usually they hurt, but it felt really good that night having her do it. So haha she did that for about 5 min and she punched my back also, rubbed it really good, all total probably like 10 min hehe. And then she stopped.

    After helping me relax hehe, my mom gave me a quick kiss on my back, asking me if I felt a little better…I …I just honestly felt so much more relax but she gives such great massages that I said, trying to be adorable but half serious “5 more minutes and I’ll be great! Please and ty!” She hates when I say plz and ty 😛 But I guess she really wanted me to just feel relaxed, cuz she said okay sweetie and kissed my back again and rubbed my back some more, my neck and she finished by rubbing my head, I WAS IN HEAVEN, honestly I never had anyone give me a massage before, and I had…been stressed lately and I guess she just knew what I needed heh…

    Anyways we chatted also during it was actually …nice I am so happy she did that cuz it did completely relax me, and it just, I needed that not just the massage but the conversation, we talked about my friend Lisa, work, and my dad’s crazy obsession with Genoz pizza. So…I guess after my mom was done, she got close to my ear and said, well asked …um “So ready to really relax now babe?” …God after the massage and stuff I dunno I just loved when she called me babe now 😛

    I just, I knew what she meant so I was a little hesitant, also I sorta just wanted her to keep rubbing me 😛 but I just nodded yes. And I began to roll over. But my mom stopped me going “No no Kimmy, just relax stay down.” I just…I was like erm okay, kinda just assuming she was gonna rub me some more haha! Maybe my legs? I dunno all I know was I loved being spoiled like this!

    Little pause for a moment, my mom totally must of wanted me for awhile cuz I remember thinking how the hell is this woman single, she is only 18 years older then I (yep that’s right 36) She highly above average, she is no model but she looks 28 ish, and I just I don’t get how the hell someone else didn’t snatch her up lol, I guess SHE IS PICKY.

    Okay back to the good parts 😛 sorry. So like I was laying there expecting some more back rubbing but instead she said…very um cute yet seductively. “Do me a favor baby girl, please lift your beautiful ass for me.” Haha I …god I remember my reaction I just was 100% like “WHAT?! NO?” I even tried lfiting my head but she playfully pushed my head back down and went “Come on, stop playing the shy card hun, just ask yourself this, okay?” I just…whispered okay in response. “Just ask yourself if you want mommy to make you cum really hard, if so then do I say!” I …lol I was like…ma…don’t like talk like that. She then asked if I really didn’t like when she does. I just shrugged and told her maybe I just need time to get use to it, I am just so use to hearing her talk a certain way it’s crazy to hear her talk like this now…to me.

    So my mom…being the smartass she is, grabbed my cheeks and started massaging them going “Ok then.” Her voice…changed like she was telling me to do my homework and she simply said “Kimberly Blank Blank (no offense don’t want to get my middle and last name) Lift your ass right now young lady.” I…haha I am not sure if that is exactly what I had in mind im 99.9% sure it wasn’t but I sorta liked it so I obeyed, besides she was already…um spreading my cheeks and stuff so that also kinda helped in the sense that it would have been stupid to show off to her what she was already …playing with?

    So I did as she said, lifting my butt in the air, my knees sliding up the bed into the blanket. My mom placed her hands on my waist, assist me in raising my butt in presentation for her…*sigh* So ya…there I was, my arms up and crossed, forehead resting on them with my knees up on the bed, my butt up in the air, breast only nipples touching barely the bed. She wasted no time…I just I didn’t even get a moment to be embarrassed of the pose I was in as she just got behind me and dove right in…
    It caught me so off guard that I jumped a little yelping “wait wait hold on!” But she did not even slow down, she gliding her hands up and down my cheeks while she licked my pussy in up and down in circles…I, felt so much more naughty being in this position…I felt…degraded, and…more on display I suppose. Which may not make sense but it is what it is. I moaned and shivered and a part of me truly displeased the position I was in but anytime I would try to protest, all that would escape my lips was the word mom between the moans I could not help but release.

    After about if I had to guess 5 minutes, I had my first orgasm of the night, but as my body tightened and my mind just exploded, my mom did not slow at all, instead she rewarded my orgasm with a finger inside me…It was…too much never had I had something truly inside me other then myself, and now my mother, it was my mother that was inside. I felt her finger wiggle around inside me and I felt violated, not …erm not bad just I felt like, like I was truly being touched, like a part of me that wasn’t supposed to be touched by her was just hers to do with as she pleased. It was crazy how much my body my entire body just focused on this 1 little finger in me that seemed to control my entire body with every motion it did.

    My mom now removing her mouth from my ass, she now adjusted herself to the side of me…keeping her middle finger inside me, the rest of her hand squeezing my butt. With her other hand she glidded over my back, calling me a good girl and how beautiful I was, but it was when she said “God I love you Kim.” that just sent me over the edge, I came again, and this time I could feel my body tighten its grip on her finger as if it didn’t want to let it go I felt so……so..just silly to have something in me moving around so much I somehow wanted to hide my insides from it, but at the same time…I wanted more…so much more.
    As she continued to just finger me…her finger rubbing me inside, with her free hand she was now gently flicking at my nipple, she continued to do this, asking me how it felt, asking me if I loved it. I never gave her an answer…I just moaned and yelped as I came for the third time, and with my third orgasm she seemed to almost jump by how it felt back behind her, diving her face back in, and making…very very loud slurping noises which just….made me feel so GAH it was like she was literally pushing how much my mind could take as I nearly caused my lips to bleed I bit them so hard.

    Finally and I mean finally after 3 major orgasms and many little ones that followed after, she stopped, but only for briefest of moments as she placed her hands on my waist, and roughly and forcefully turned me over. My arm even hurt as it was stuck for a second before I popped it out from half underneath me. I looked at her and she just had this grin, this grin like she….she was having the time of her life, I just…what could I do but smile back. My legs I kept wide as I was so exhausted, gasping for air. But she was not done with me yet. No…she now crawled over me, keeping herself hovering above me with her hands on the side of me, I shivered though as I looked at her breast, and felt her thighs touch my own.
    My eyes were half shut as she kissed me, but they shot open with surprise as I ..I tasted…I tasted me on her lips…and it was…different. My mom broke the kiss raising herself, smiling and telling me again that she loves me. I just…I think I cried a little, but my eyes also looked down as I saw and felt her hand find its way to my pussy again…inserting it’s self back in, her thumb rubbing my clit as her middle finger twirled and thrust its way around and in me. My head jerked back as I had a ripple of little orgasms shoot through my body…my mom leaned down (sorta impressive imo considering she was holding herself up with 1 arm pretty much did a 1 arm push up, well I mean she was half laying on me but not the point!) And she lowered herself taking my breast into her mouth…and that right there was my first o god moment, where I just came screaming the words oh god.

    As I came my mom bit on my nipple and pushed on my clit, and her finger picked up much speed, and she just kept on and kept on forcing my body to rise. She took her mouth off my breast as my body rised, she just wouldn’t stop her finger jabbing its self in and out of me so fast and I just it was too much I was so sensitive all I was doing now was going “mom mom mom mom” I wanted to say mom enough plz but only mom kept coming out as I just had the most powerful by far orgasm ever and she just wouldn’t I even started to push for her to get off me, but that only seemed to make her try to go faster though impossible I think. I started to wiggle now, the sensation becoming unbearable I pleaded now “Mom plz stop mom!” but instead of stopping she latched back to my breast, sucking and making popping sounds as I wiggled out of her mouth uncontrollably. Finally and god do I mean finally she slowed down, I am guessing her hand got tired….lol. She didn’t remove her finger though…simply stopped leaving her finger resting in me and letting her body just relax on top of me.

    My breathing was so fast it was actually hurting a little haha. My hands where now on my mother’s back, just feeling her back and holding her in..I think gratefulness? I think it’s normal to just be grateful when someone makes you feel like that. My mom’s breast were smashed against me half on mine half below them, my mom looking up at me, swearing haha I guess she really gave it her all, and I just looked down at her and around the room thinking what the hell just happened that, beyond words.

    After just laying there for many minutes, my extremely sensitive body jumped entirely as my mom finally removed her finger, pushing up and getting off me. I…I was hot and sticky it wasn’t like the night before where I got a great orgasm this was…more and my body had felt like it just had been through a huge ordeal(I guess it was). I was hot…really hot…like I felt like just spent and on fire. My mom sat up, and looked at me, giving me another wink and about to say something but I said “No mom great job.” And she just laughed like a quick laugh and then made a very adorable face, her brows up as she said “Well thanks.” I just…I…then asked if I may ask for 1 more thing. And..her response brought tears to my eyes. “Anything Kim, I’m yours.” I…I asked her if maybe…if she didn’t mind and keep in mind I was still breathing quite hard so it took 10 seconds extra to get the words out, but I was like mom…maybe even If you wake up first, you can stay in bed till I wake up please.

    My mom looked at me, tears now formed in her eyes and she said “Kim I am sorry about this morning…” She seemed like she was gonna go on but I just shook my head and said plz don’t, just lets think about tonight, just promise me when I wake up you will be there. She tilted her head down and said “I promise, I will never leave you.” She then got up and went and got a blanket again, I watched her for just a moment but then I just laid back with the biggest grin on my face, thinking how foolish I had been today for not be okay with this, for being so angry. My mom came back to bed with the blanket, and two pillows, she helped my head up and placed 1 under me, and tossing the blanket over me. She then proceeded to slip under the blanket and putting her arm around my stomach, kissing my cheek and saying she loved me, and finally before I closed for my eyes for the night, I said it back. “I love you…Lesley.” Although she gave me this really shocked look cuz I used her name and we both just laughed a little well more her I more just weakly giggled, I was exhausted :P. Anyways she held me and I asked for TV on and fell asleep to something and my mom holding me hehe.

    So ya that’s the um tale of the day after, I truly hope you enjoyed and I would love feedback, this was much harder to recall seeing as I had to try to remember a day specifically but I tried my hardest to do well.

    Oh ya P.S. Since I had started sharing my mom and I relationship, I have been met with expected but I feel stupid anger and insults towards us. You know what to all you haters out there, I simply have this to say. I am not the smartest or the wises person out there, but I have learned this in my life time. Love is weak and fragile. Love conquers nothing. Love is something that must be protected, and more importantly fought for. That’s what I did throughout my life that’s what we did, we fought for love and happiness, can you say the same?


  • The Enlightenment of Rose_(0)

    Font size : +


    I’m a fan of erotic literature and this is my first attempt at writing in this genre. hope you enjoy.

    (FF, SC,)

    Greetings and thanks for checking out my stories. This is my first submission and it is a work in progress. My work is entirely fiction and intended as adult entertainment. If you are under-aged, please exit this site. I don’t include children in my erotic work and I don’t write for children. R/S

    February 16, 2009

    The Enlightenment of Rose

    Rose was having great difficulty staying focused in her biology class. The teacher was one of those artifacts in the educational system who seems to be a permanent fixture. Rose imagined that old Mrs. Garner was teaching the same class during her grandmother’s school years. She felt a giggle escape when this thought popped into her head. Judy, the cute black girl sitting across from her glanced her way with a quizzical look. Rose shook her head to convey that the giggle was meaningless. Rose continued to gaze at Judy, though she had returned her attention to the incomprehensible drone of Mrs. Garner lecture. Rose had known Judy for over 10 years. They had attended the same schools throughout their childhood and teenage years. She had long been aware of a peculiar fascination she held for Judy. It was a feeling that Rose had tried to dismiss as innocent curiosity, though recently she wondered if this was her brain or her heart speaking. Growing up in a strict religious home, Rose had suffered the typical lack of sexual enlightenment from her parents. The word “sex” had scarcely been heard in her home, except for the vague explanation of “what you should expect on your honeymoon” speech from her mother. This lack of information had only served to magnify Rose’s curiosity on the subject. Her parents were scholars and both had achieved advanced degrees in their chosen fields. Rose had inherited this intelligence and motivation for learning. She did not, however share her parents prohibitive few of sex and bodily functions. On the contrary, Rose discovered that she was irresistibly drawn to all things sexual. She found herself continually horny. She spent hours at the library perusing the available reference materials on the subject. When the Internet became available in her school, Rose utilized the library’s computer in her searches. However, she soon found that her searches were very limited due to the library’s censorship policies and practices. This discovery greatly enraged Rose and only made her more determined to continue her quest. She was familiar with the basics of sex. Through her research, Rose had the general concepts of intercourse, oral sex, and what the experts considered to be the most successful way to achieve orgasm in the shortest time. She felt she had as much book knowledge on the subject as anyone. She had climaxed many time by masturbating in the privacy of her bed and sometimes while taking a shower. Following an orgasm, Rose experienced a brief period of satisfying relaxation. This would only last a few minutes, however, before the intense urges returned. What concerned Rose the most about these insatiable longings was that they became most powerful when she was around other girls. Her fantasies always involved females. When she first began touching herself sexually, she found that she could not become aroused if the subject of her fantasies was male. At the time, she was too young to perceive the implications of this. In recent years, however, Rose had began to wonder if she was a lesbian. Her upbringing had placed very definite taboos on this lifestyle. Her ambiguity concerning sex and dating had no doubt contributed to the fact that she was still a virgin at 19. Though she had felt no attraction to the opposite sex, Rose believed that her sexual urges were stronger than the typical teenage girl. Otherwise, why would her inclination to pursue knowledge on the subject have become an obsession? Rose was familiar with the “locker room talk” when she was attending high school. Most of the girls would be chatting about guys who were “hot” and how they hoped so and so would ask them to the dance. She had never felt a part of the group. Rose recalled that while these conversations were going on, she would be watching with interest but not because of the topic. She had been gazing at the others girls as they dressed and undressed. When one of them was describing how her boyfriend had kissed her or touched her, Rose had sometimes imagined herself as the boy. It occurred to her that this was probably unusual and at times she felt embarrassed about her thoughts. There had been a few occasions when she had been caught while watching other girls. Once she had noticed a beautiful Hispanic girl named Marcie, as she sat in one of the toilet stalls. Marcie apparently was experiencing some difficulty in her efforts. Rose stood in a shower stall and watched her as she periodically grimaced and uttered grunts and moans that to Rose sounded more like sounds of ecstasy than pain. This was the first time she had witnessed another person engaged in such a personal act since bathroom behavior at home had always been extremely private. In fact, Rose found the girl’s presence on the toilet somewhat remarkable, since girls as a rule were very shy about the act of pooping in a public place. She was so enthralled by the display that she failed to notice that Marcie had began returning her gaze. Rose looked quickly away, then hurried from the room. She felt her face grow hot and her heart pound as she made her way down the hallway from the girls gym. She felt totally humiliated but also extremely horny! She realized that if word got out about the incident, she wouldn’t hear the end of it. School life would be even more hellish than it had been previously. To her knowledge, Rose’s sexual preferences were not yet part of the grapevine of school gossip. Her classmates suspecting that she was a lesbian was something that she could conceivably live with. However, Rose felt certain than this recent incident far surpassed the realm of acceptable behavior among her peers. During the remainder of the day she continually replayed the event. Though she remained embarrassed, a peculiar fact begin to emerge concerning Marcie’s reaction. Her expression as she met Rose’s gaze hadn’t conveyed anger or disgust, which one might expect. It occurred to Rose that her own shocked embarrassment had temporarily blinded her to the fact that Marcie had been smiling at her. In fact, the more Rose contemplated this, it seemed to her than the smile had seemed almost flirtatious. This realization caused Rose’s heart to began pounding again but for a totally different reason.
    The Marcie incident became another piece of reality that added substance to Rose’s erotic fantasies. The scenarios which she imagined during her self-pleasuring sessions changed substantially. As she touched herself, she would visualize a girl, sometimes with Marcie’s face, but not always. The girl would be sitting on a toilet making exaggerated grunting noises while in the act of defecating. Rose imagined herself watching the girl, unseen, though in close proximity. In the fantasy, Rose approached the girl, drawing close enough to touch her. Some of Rose’s dreams were similar in nature. During these, the faces changed places. The girl on the toilet was often Rose, while the one in hiding became that person. Soon it became very difficult for Rose to have an orgasm without visualizing this fantasy or something similar. She was perplexed about this, particularly since she had not been familiar with the idea of sex and anything associated with the act of using the toilet. She had seen no references to it in her research on the computer. What was it about this solitary visual that touched on Rose’s primal urges to such an extent? Nothing had even come close. It both concerned her and fascinated her. One evening while she was using the bathroom at home, she found herself reaching between her legs while on the toilet and touching a piece of firm shit as it pushed out of her. She grasped it with her hand and brought it out to the light. Without thinking much about it, she brought it to her mouth and touched it with her lips. She thought that, if it weren’t for the fact that it was her shit, she would like the way it felt. It was very warm and soft, kind of like the clay she sometimes worked with in her art class. She was intentionally trying not to smell it, since she was aware that the odor was disagreeable and she knew that things often tasted much different from the way they smelled. She loved vegetables when her mother cooked them in the steamer but they smelled awful, Rose recalled. Keeping this in mind, she carefully placed her tongue against it and held it for a moment. As Rose, suspected, the taste was far from what the smell conveyed. In fact she rather liked it. It was a green, earthy taste that produced a sense of nostalgia in Rose. This feeling was followed by an intense warmth and euphoria so pleasurable that an involuntary whimper escaped from her lips. She began to lick the brown log, cautiously at first, then with greater fervor. With each taste, her ecstasy increased, until she was scarcely aware of her surroundings. At some point, she ceased using her tongue and began biting off pieces with her teeth, chewing and swallowing each mouthful with the enthusiasm of someone devouring a delectable piece of chocolate. Suddenly she was empty handed. She had eaten the entire piece of shit! Rose felt as if someone else had been in control of her actions. It was like she had been dreaming during the past few moments. She clearly remembered coming into the bathroom, unbuttoning her jeans and pulling them and her panties down. She vaguely recalled beginning her bowel movement. At this point, Rose had seemed to move outside of her body. It was as if another part of her had assumed control. It was this other Rose that had performed the disgusting acts of which she was only vaguely aware. As if in a trance, Rose stood and pulled up her jeans. She moved slowly to the mirror and gazed in disbelief at her reflection. A chocolate covered smear coated her lips and surrounded her mouth. She drew closer to the image and saw that her teeth were no longer white. They were the same color as her lips and Rose saw tiny chunks like brown corn, stuck between them. How could this be her reflection? She was looking into the eyes of a depraved creature who bore very little resemblance to the teenage girl that everyone knew as Rose. Suddenly she was reminded of a story she read about a group of boys who had been stranded on an island. After being separated from civilization for awhile, the boys began to behave more like animals than humans. The author hadn’t included shit eating as part of the boys regression but Rose would have found the story more interesting if he had. She realized that she had become horny while thinking about her version of the story. What was wrong with her? It occurred to her that she had been in such a daze, she had pulled up her jeans without wiping. This didn’t astonish her as much as realizing that she was getting wet thinking about the crack of her ass being dirty. It was the nastiness that she found such a turn on. The “old” Rose was apparently being submerged, as “new” Rose was surfacing. It was the only way she could rationalize what was happening. Rose had always been highly sexual, physically and mentally. As long as she could remember, however, this part of her had been stifled by her parents attitudes. Rose knew enough about psychology to realize that this kind of suppressive upbringing could make crazy kids. It was what the experts thought caused multiple personalities. Rose often felt like she different personalities.
    Her sexual fantasies often focused on toilet behavior but she had never considered eating her own shit! She thought, “what would it be like to taste another girl’s shit?” This thought began to make her very horny and she wondered about ways to make it happen. Marcie had continued to be the subject of many of Rose’s fantasies. The incident at school led Rose to believe Marcie might be attracted to girls. She considered some ways that she might explore this possibility. It was the first time that Rose had considered implementing a plan to bring about one of her fantasies and she was terrified but very excited.
    The following day, she searched anxiously for Marcie but didn’t see her in the hallways or during gym class. She casually mentioned her absence to one of the other girls in gym but the girl just shrugged. After school, Rose walked slowly toward home, gazing down at the sidewalk as her mind churned on the many confusing thoughts going through her head. As she past the park, she was so deep in thought that she didn’t hear her name being called the first time. “Rose”! A girls voice yelled. Rose looked up and saw a girl sitting alone on the grass under one of the weeping willow trees. Realizing it was Marcie, her heart skipped and she felt her face become hot. She tried to reply but she had forgotten how to use her voice. “What’s wrong with me”? Rose thought. Finally, she heard a croak, resembling her voice, “hey Marcie, missed you at school”. “Really”? Marcie gave a shy smile. “I’m surprised you noticed I wasn’t there.” Rose replied, “uh, yeah. I was kinda looking for you.” “How come?” said Marcie. Rose’s face felt as if it was on fire. “Oh, I dunno. Guess I’ve been thinking about you.” A look of genuine pleasure came over Marcie’s face. “REALLY? I’ve been thinking about you a lot! ever since that day I saw you watching me on the toilet.” Rose gulped and laughed nervously. She blurted a lame response, “Oh that, I was taking a shower and we just happened to look up at the same time.” She couldn’t meet Marcie’s eyes as she said this. When she glanced up she saw the same look of amusement she recalled seeing that day from the shower. Marcie began nodding slowly and said, “Ok”. Do you normally take showers with your clothes on?” Rose was so embarrassed that she covered her face with her hands and moaned, “Oh my God, you must think I’m a freak!” Marcie replied, “wanna know something? I was kinda hoping you were.” This comment stunned Rose and she was silent for several moments. Then Marcie spoke again, “that was a dumb thing to say Rose, it just came out. I hope you didn’t take me wrong. ” It was Marcie’s turn to be embarrassed. “Its just that I knew you were watching me and I’ve been thinking about it a lot. I’ve noticed that you watch the girls a lot and I figured you were gay. I’ve known I was a lesbian for a couple of years. It really made me hot when I saw you watching me using the bathroom.” Rose said, “do you have a girlfriend, Marcie?” She shook her head. “I’ve never kissed a girl or anything. No one knows how I feel about girls except you. Since I normally don’t hang around other kids much, I don’t think anybody suspects. Do you date someone?” “No,” replied Rose, “but I don’t think my sex preference is as much a secret as yours. I’ve heard talk and noticed the way some of the kids look at me. I’ve never had lots of girlfriends cause I would end up having crushes on them that I couldn’t hide. Also, I don’t think I’m a typical lesbian cause I hate sports and guy stuff. The problem with that is that it keeps me from having friends that are boys too.” The girls were both quiet for several minutes. Suddenly they both turned toward each other and kissed, very gently on the lips. Rose pulled back and looked around nervously. “Should we be doing this here”? “Shhhh”, replied Marcie, grasping Rose’s face and pulling it to hers. Looking directly into her eyes, she reached out her and licked Rose’s lips. A shudder ran through Rose as her eyes closed involuntarily. Marcie began using her tongue to bathe Rose’s face slowly and deliberately. Rose let her body relax and she laid back on the soft grass. She felt Marcie move over her, letting her body rest on top of her as she continued the tongue bath. Rose felt her mind relax as well. She imagined Marcie’s tongue on other parts of her. Suddenly she realized that Marcie had stopped. Rose opened her eyes and looked into Marcie’s eyes, which were only inches above hers. Marcie seemed transfixed as she gazed back at Rose. “I want all of you. I want to take you inside of me and be inside of you at the same time. Let me eat and drink you Rose.” Rose was moved but uncertain about the meaning of her words. She replied, “I want you too, Marcie. I think about you all the time.” She felt herself blushing hotly. “I’ve even had dreams of you.” Recalling the context of many of the dreams, Rose looking down in embarrassment. “What’s wrong?”, said Marcie. Rose hesitated, then replied, “some of those dreams were, you know, pretty, uh, vivid.” She felt at a loss to be more specific, though part of her wanted to be totally honest with Marcie. The “new Rose” that had withheld these longings had finally found another enlightened soul. Rose realized that perhaps Marcie was indeed the kindred sister she had unknowingly been seeking. “If I share something with you will you promise not to hate me?” Marcie gasped, “Rose, I could never hate you. Unless…well, I mean, unless you were a big Country and Western fan.” As Marcie said this, she gave a look of exaggerated horror. Rose realized she was teasing and they giggled. “Seriously, Marcie, this is very personal and embarrassing. I know you’re going to think I’m a perv but I don’t care. It’s been a big part of my life for the past several months.” Rose was silent for a moment, then said softly, I’m just going to say it, ok? Please don’t look at me or say anything until I’m finished.” Marcie nodded in assent. “Ok, here goes.” Rose took a deep breath, then began. “Ever since that day in the locker room, I’ve been dreaming and fantasizing about you. At first it was normal. I mean, sex was involved but just kissing and touching and stuff. Nothing, you know, ‘kinky’.” She paused, “shit this is hard. Ok, after awhile the dreams became kind of weird. Like, sometimes you were in the bathroom on the toilet.” Rose heard Marcie gasp softly. “I know, it’s sick but something about you using the bathroom is incredibly exciting to me. The thought of you straining and pushing on the toilet is enough to make me come at times.” Marcie touched Rose’s arm and she jumped. “Sorry baby, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I just think that’s so hot.” Rose looked at her for the first time since she began talking. “Are you serious? Don’t you think it’s sick?” Marcie replied, “well, yes, it’s very sick. But it’s also so fucking hot! I’ve read about scat but never heard anyone talk about it like this. I guess I didn’t think it was real. You know how you read about stuff that seems too outrageous to be true, exaggerations and shit.” Rose started, “scat? You mean it has a name? I thought I was the only one who thought about it!” Rose realized that maybe she wasn’t such a sicko after all. “Well, I guess it’s a little different but at least I’m not alone in my weirdness!” Marcie giggled, “not at all baby. The idea that you think me taking a shit is a turn on, well, that is a huge turn on for me! Is there something else in your dreams that happens?” Rose paused, then nodded sheepishly. “Are you sure you want to hear this”? Marcie exclaimed, “hell yes! I’ve never been a sex object! She giggled excitedly. Rose began with her recent experience in the bathroom at home. She thought that it would be hard to talk about but once she started, the words tumbled out with little effort. She shared the feelings of being another person and becoming disconnected from herself. She told Marcie how she felt when gazing in the mirror and seeing her own shit in and around her mouth. Rose even talked about her long obsession with “perverse” sex, particularly involving the toilet. “I’ve felt that there was something wrong with me. Do you have any idea what’s its like to feel like your the only person in the world that thinks a certain way? I mean, my god, Marcie. I ate my own shit and got turned on by it! How sick is that? Not only that but I fantasize about other girls peeing and shitting! You want to know what my deepest darkest fantasy is?” Rose paused for a moment, not sure if she could actually tell this to Marcie. She glanced at her friend, who had been listening intently, her eyes conveying total concentration. Marcie nodded eagerly in assent, voicing a barely audible, “uh huh”. To herself Rose quipped, “why stop now? She already knows I’m a sicko.” To Marcie she said, “Ok, this is something I’m even embarrassed to tell myself, let alone someone else! In this fantasy, I’m in the girl’s bathroom in a public place, like a park or something. I’m sitting in one of the stalls watching the women as they come in and use the bathroom. It’s like I’m waiting for one in particular. Finally, this beautiful Hispanic girl comes in. She’s wearing shorts and a tank top and is real sweaty, like she’s been running or working out. She goes into the stall next to mine. I can see her because there’s a hole in wall between the stalls. The girl is big but not fat, you know? Did you ever watch any of those road movies with Bob Hope and Bing Crosby? Their favorite female star was Dorothy Lamour, who was a gorgeous brunette. She had an incredible, full figured body. I think she was so sexy. Anyway, that’s the kind of body the girl in my fantasy has.” Rose was quiet for a moment, then said, “I love your body Marcie. I wish I had your figure. I’ve always been too skinny.” When Marcie didn’t respond, Rose glanced at her and noticed she was looking down, seemingly deep in thought. “Is something wrong Marcie?” She reached out and touched the girl’s hand softly. Marcie replied, “Oh no, not really. I’m not used to compliments I guess. No one’s every told me they liked anything about my body. I always thought I was fat.” She looked up and smiled sweetly at Rose. “I always thought you had the perfect body.” Rose thought a moment, then said, “Isn’t it weird how we both hate our own bodies?” Marcie replied, “yeah, kinda, but I think it’s pretty normal for girls to hate their bodies. My sister told me she used to think she was a big fat pig. Funny thing is, she’s the hottest thing in panties I’ve ever seen. She’s had offers from modeling companies all over. You want to hear something sick? I’ve had fantasies about her since I was like 13.” I don’t think I could ever go through with it, even if she was gay and I was really drunk.” Rose quipped, “what if you were gay and she was drunk?” They both giggled. “So finish telling me your fantasy,” Urged Marcie. “Shit, I was hoping you had forgotten,” Rose replied. She took a deep breath and asked, “ok, where was I?” “You were in the outhouse lusting over Dorothy what’s her name,” said Marcie. “Lamour, oh yeah, I remember. Anyway, I’m being really quiet while this girl goes into the stall next to me and pees. Then I can hear her making these, you know, grunting noises. Not really grunting, more feminine than that. Imagine Marilyn Monroe grunting. Like that.” Marcie looked puzzled, “who?” Rose shook her head, “never mind, its not important. Anyway! I suddenly hear this wet plopping noise. Once, twice, then a big ‘foosh’, that sounds like she let the air out of a balloon, then a big splash, like she poured soup or something into the toilet. Are you grossed out yet?” Marcie replied, “definitely, but horny as hell. Don’t stop.” Marcie did look very turned on to Rose. Her eyes had taken on a glint that Rose hadn’t noticed previously. Also, to Rose’s amusement, Marcie had begun licking her lips frequently and her mouth hung open slightly. Rose was aware that her delay in relating the fantasy was deliberate. She had always been very private and expressing the “toilet fantasy” to another person was something she was not prepared for. She felt very exposed. Though Marcie’s acceptance seemed genuine, Rose couldn’t dispel the fears of embarrassment and ridicule regarding her sexuality. “Thanks mom,” thought Rose grimly. Marcie regarded her curiously, “are you ok”? Rose jumped, “oh sorry Marcie, I went somewhere for a minute. I’m back now.” She shook her head slightly, murmuring a silent, “fuck you mom”, before continuing her narrative. “Ok, so believe it or not, this chick having diarrhea and It’s making me hot.” She ignored the rising heat in her face and continued. “I quietly leave my stall and knocked on the door to her’s. I hear her gasp softly but not say anything. I knock again and say ‘please’? In my fantasy, the girl understands and opens the door. She asks what I want and instead of answering I enter her stall and close the door.” At this point Rose realized that her eyes were closed and she was slipping into the visualization of her fantasy. She found that she could control this to an extent. She was able to remain present with Marcie, while allowing another part of herself to be in her fantasy. It occurred to her that this “other self” might be useful if she became familiar with it instead of fearing it. She was silently congratulating herself on this “revelation”, when a hand touched her arm. Marcie was looking at her with concern. “Are you OK? You just went away. That was weird. You went into your fantasy, didn’t you?” Rose nodded. “That was at least partially true”, she thought. “Where was I?” “In the stall with the Lamour chica”, replied Marcie. “Sorry Marcie. This is hard for me. I’ve never talked about myself like this. Guess I’m stalling.” Marcie said, “hey girl, say no more. You can stop if you want. I have to go real bad anyway. The restrooms are over by the pool, I’ll be right back.” She started to hop up then paused. She grimaced slightly and muttered, “jeez, I hope I make it. Mom fixed her juevos y frijoles this morning and they’re getting loud.” Rose looked puzzled, “oh, you had eggs and beans?” “Si, I mean yeah. It’s her speciality, with lots of chili’s. You know, jalapeno’s!” Marcie replied with a grin. “oooh. I’ve got to go, ahora! Seeya soon!” She walked quickly toward the pool, then broke into a halfhearted trot.” Rose grinned back. Suddenly, she had a thought that seemed so perverse that she giggled nervously and tried to ignore it. The thought came back with such intensity that her face felt on fire and she realized she was having trouble breathing. She was, in fact, gasping. “I can’t do that. It’s crazy. What would she think?” The next thing Rose knew, she was hurrying after Marcie. New Rose was in charge again!
    Marcie had no sooner yanked down her shorts than she felt the familiar hot squirt from her ass. She quickly plopped onto the toilet and sighed in relief. “Oh mama,” she thought out loud. “How can they taste so good and hurt so bad”? This frantic rush to the toilet was typical behavior for Marcie, for whom spicy food was a family staple. Because of this “cultural phenomenon”, she noticed the location of the nearest toilet whenever she left home.
    Marcie thought about Rose. She was beginning to really like her, though this was the first time they had even had a conversation. Rose was definitely unique, in a way that Marcie found incredibly sexy. She knew that Rose’s sexual proclivities were one of the primary turn-on’s for her. Like Rose, Marcie was sexually precocious. However, their familial experiences could not have been more different. Sex was a popular topic in Marcie’s household. Nothing was taboo. Her mother’s views on this had been expressed numerous times; “if you can’t ask your mama, you’ll want to find out some other way. That’s when you get into trouble.”
    Marcie heard someone open the door. She waited to hear someone enter the other stall but the sound never came. Then she heard a soft knock on her stall door. She heard a familiar voice whisper, “Marcie”? Marcie said, “yeah baby, you ok”? “I’m fine. Let me in,” replied Rose. Marcie was momentarily puzzled. “Is something wrong”?” “Please open the door Marcie”, Rose said. Marcie heard an insistence in Rose’s voice that seemed almost like desperation. With a shrug, she leaned forward and unlatched the stall door. She sat back down and watched as Rose stepped into the stall, turned and latched the door. Marcie remained puzzled until a light finally came on in her head. When her eyes met Rose’s, the confirming look sent a chill through Marcie that felt like an electric charge. Her knowledge of Rose’s intentions brought her such feelings of lust that she could scarcely breathe. She was simply unable to get her mind around what this beautiful girl apparently wanted to do to her. As incredibly horny as Marcie was feeling, she remembered that, thanks to Mama’s spicy breakfast, her diarrhea had been especially nasty today. She suddenly felt very self conscious and reached for the toilet paper. To her surprise and dismay, Rose gently grasped her hand. “Let me darling. Let me service you. I want you to share my fantasy.” Rose helped Marcie stand and turn around to face the toilet. She then whispered, “lean forward baby. Put your hands against the wall.” Marcie obeyed silently. At this point her breathing had become gasps and she felt somewhat faint. She had no idea what to expect, since her experience in sex of any kind had been limited to watching Internet porn and fantasizing. Even her fantasies hadn’t encompassed this. Then she felt soft hands touching the cheeks of her ass and gently spreading them. Looking down into the toilet, she saw the brown, liquid mess that been inside of her only moments before. Self consciousness came over her again and she was about to protest when she felt Rose’s warm, wet tongue began slowly licking the inside of her upper thigh.
    She moaned as the tongue began probing her crack, pushing insistently into Marcie’s rectum. She heard a loud moan from Rose, as her tongue plunged deeply into her asshole. Rose forcibly pushed her face between Marcie’s cheeks, lapping and sucking out the unimaginable filth. Marcie felt Rose pulling her backward. She glanced back at Rose and realized her “toilet girl” was lowering herself to a sitting position. Marcie was forced to kneel in front of her. Rose spoke to her in a husky, almost gurgling voice. “how do you feel”? Marcie felt a voice leave her lips that somewhat resembled her own but had no other similarity to it originator. “I feel like a fucking goddess! Shit baby, how can you… I mean, you’re cleaning my asshole with your tongue! Do you have any idea how disgusting that is? I just had the nastiest diarrhea. Not only that but I didn’t wipe!” Rose’s only response was to lay back onto the floor pulling Marcie down onto her, somehow guiding the crack of her ass onto her upturned face.. Marcie’s ample cheeks enveloped Rose’s entire face and head, leaving no obvious air passages. Marcie dazedly realized this, attempting to roll off of her. As she did this, a low grumble was emitted from her abdomen. Aware of the next event to take place, Marcie increased her efforts to spare Rose even greater indignity. Rose, had a firm grasp on her thighs, her face planted deeply into Marcie’s stinking crevice. a thought flashed through Marcie’s brain that she should warn Rose of the eminent disaster. an intense flash of lust followed this, followed by guilt. She had no time to analize these thoughts however, as she felt a soft explosion erupt from her bowels. It was phase two of the passing of Marcie’s breakfast. Marcie knew that this was when the really nasty shit came out. The gelatinous mass that had been cooking a little longer. Marcie had ceased her efforts to escape. She was sitting with her full weight on Rose’s face. This awareness passed through her mind with little acknowledgement. Her present focus was the seemingly endless eruption from her volcanic ass. She was also aware that this vile substance was spurting into her new lovers mouth. She felt raw lust engulf her. She pressed her asshole down onto the girls mouth beneath her. At the same time, she pushed with her bowels, expelling at once the remainder her breakfast. She heard a muffled cough underneath her. She knew that Rose couldn’t breathe. Her nose and mouth were completely submerged in Marcie’s liquified waste, deep within the crevice of her ass. There was simply no way she could be getting air. This knowledge only increased her desire. She begin to grind her hips, forcing Rose’s face even deeper inside her. She closed her eyes and let her body experience the orgasm that she had felt coming. Her mind seem to depart her body as the uncontrollable surge of ecstasy flooded her completely. She had been certain that her bowels were empty but she was vaguely aware of expelling something wet in large amounts. She had the sensation of falling backward without knowing if this was real. Then there was whiteness all about…


  • The Lesbian Debt (Chapter 24) – Erica’s Promotion

    Font size : +


    Laura, a lesbian, has been blackmailed into a new slutty lifestyle and degradingly-designed house. She has taken out her humiliation on her girlfriend Erica by requiring her to use sex at work to gain a promotion…

    Chapter 24
    ERICA’S PROMOTION

    Laura didn’t really know what to do with herself once Amy had gone. She wasn’t allowed to get dressed, and she couldn’t watch TV. She thought about using her computer, but then remembered she would be naked and that her neighbour Ranjit could now see into her office from his backyard. The lounge room was the only room in the house screened from the outdoors, so Laura decided to sit there.

    At first, entirely without thinking, Laura sat on one of the regular, unaltered couch seats. Pain shot through her breasts and vagina, and she fell off the couch, onto all fours, gasping. She was just grateful she hadn’t screamed and earned a second shock for being a loud bitch. Gingerly, she got up, and moved to the dildo seat. She rubbed at her pussy a little to get it moist, and then gingerly eased the thick rubber cock into her fucktunnel and lowered herself onto the seat.

    She ended up spending the rest of the day there. She couldn’t think of anything else to do, anywhere else to go, where she wouldn’t be on display to the public, where she wouldn’t be doing something slutty and degrading. She cried a little, but mostly she just stared blankly at the ponographic training videos on her new television, and thought about what had become of her life.

    She had become so degraded. Her private life was on display to the street. Her sexual life was on display to the street. She wasn’t allowed to use the bathroom in her own house and had to piss outdoors where people could watch her. She coudl run away from it all, but the Mayim Clinic could find her by tracing the chips in her tits and twat, and if they could find her, then surely the blackmailer she was in debt to could find her. And, as he liked to remind her, he had a knife.

    Laura soon discovered another feature of the new TV. It appeared to be able to sense that she was present and watching it. She wasn’t sure whether it used some kind of face tracking technology, or just sensed her implanted chips, or what, but after she’d been in front of it for around 15 minutes, its volume increased and it said, “Good slut! Pay attention and receive your training cycle!” After that, it began showing the same video Laura had most recently watched at the Mayim Clinic, teaching her about spreading her legs and accepting cocks. On the images of well-behaved sluts, the dildo on the couch vibrated slightly inside Laura’s cunt in a pleasant way. On the images of “feminists” who kept their legs closed, Laura would get a very mild shock from her cunt chip. It was of much lesser intensity than the chip normally offered, and it was only her pussy, not her tits, but it was enough to make Laura flinch in anticipation whenever she saw a woman on screen starting to close her legs or back away from a man’s penis. Early in the training session, Laura tried to get up and walk away, not in the mood to give away more of her self control today, and at this point her chips gave her a full blast of pain. Laura’s legs gave way and she fell painfully back onto the dildo. She resigned herself to staying put until the lesson completed.

    The sequence only ran for about 30 minutes, far shorter than the Clinic’s training, but by the end Laura was horny again from the stimulation, so she stayed put and bounced herself up and down on the phallus until she orgasmed. She stayed on the cock when she was done, unable to think of something else to do, and a little later another training sequence began, this time focusing on sucking cock. Laura sat through it obdediently. She regretted there was no machine to put a cock in her mouth and pull her hair while it played. She settled for sucking her thumb as the tape ran, and once again when it was over she needed to make herself orgasm.

    In the late afternoon Laura found herself needing to piss again. Unwilling to go into the backyard, she instead found a glass in the kitchen to experiment with. She found that she could, indeed, piss into a glass inside the house, provided she was standing, crawling or lying, and then tip the glass down the sink. She was pleased she had found a loophole in the Clinic’s new plan for her.

    Erica got home at 4.30, a little early, dressed in the slutty clothes Laura had picked out for her that morning. At some stage the buttons had popped off the shirt, and someone had tried to refasten the front with a safety pin. Erica had obviously been crying, and still seemed teary, but stopped in shock when she got inside and saw Laura naked amongst the changes that had been made to the house.

    With one look, Laura knew that Erica had either been raped or abused – indeed, that was Laura’s expectation when she had sent Erica to work that morning – and Erica’s tear streaked face made Laura feel guilty and resentful. She didn’t want to feel guilty about Erica, and she felt angry that she was experiencing that feeling, so she decided to take it out on Erica.

    “Did you get promoted?” Laura asked her lover before Erica could react to the house.

    “Yes,” said Erica, “but….”

    “Good slut,” said Laura. She had gotten up off the dildo and walked across to Erica, and now she kissed Erica on the lips. Disappointingly, she couldn’t taste any cum. Then she started taking off Erica’s clothes, until Erica was naked except for her high heels. Laura dropped to her knees in front of Erica and examined the girl’s pussy. To her delight, she could see what looked like flecks of dried semen. She extended her tongue and began to lick Erica.

    “No, please,” protested Erica, trying to push Laura’s head away.

    “Shut up,” said Laura, and pinched Erica’s clit. After that, Erica stopped resisting, and just stood silently, crying a little, as Laura licked the delicious semen out of her cunt.

    When Laura’s probing tongue could taste no more sperm in Erica’s beaver, Laura stood and kissed Erica on the lips again. Then she led her nude lover around the house.

    “I’ve redecorated the house, honey,” said Laura. “Look, since you love cocks so much, I’ve put cocks on all the chairs for you.”

    “No…” protested Erica.

    “Yes,” said Laura. “And they’re the only ones I want you to sit on now. If I see you sitting anywhere else you’ll get such a slapping! And from now on you’re not allowed in the bathroom or toilet either! If you need to piss, you can do it outside like a dog! There’s a shower there for you too.”

    Erica was sobbing now. It made Laura feel good. The idea of applying her own rules to Erica had just come to her, but she loved it. She had been hating the thought of having to act like a slut in all these ways while Erica looked on and judged, but making Erica do it too made it much easier.

    “And you’re not allowed to wear clothes in our bedroom – which is up the front of the house now,” Laura continued, “and no clothes in the backyard either. And I’ve had new TVs put in which will teach you to be less of a terrible disobedient bitch.”

    Laura led Erica to the back door. “Why don’t you go outside and piss and shower, baby, and then when you come back in I’ll dry you off and you can tell me all about your day?”

    Erica clearly didn’t want to go outside naked, but Laura opened the door and gave her a little push. Unsteady on her high heels, Erica stumbled out onto the back porch, and Laura closed and locked the glass sliding door behind her. Erica’s face became panicked, and she began to bang on the door, wanting to be let back in. The sound only attracted the attention of Laura’s neighbour Ranjit, who emerged from his house to look at Erica hungrily over the newly-lowered fence.

    Laura just smiled and gestured to the new outdoor shower. “Shower and piss, baby, and then you can come in. You should probably piss first or you’ll just need to wash your pussy again afterwards.”

    Just as it had been with Laura, Erica was not at all okay with the idea of pissing outdoors in front of a man. She stood paralysed, trying to cover her body with her arms, pressed up against the locked door. Laura knew this might take a while, so she took one of the new dildo-equipped kitchen stools, pulled it to a spot in the lounge room where she could see Erica but her neighbour couldn’t see Laura, and sat on it, working the dildo into her pussy. She realised she was going to have to clean these dildos regularly, and decided that could be a chore for Erica.

    Erica’s embarrassment and humiliation felt good to Laura. After all the disempowerment and degradation Laura had been through it always felt good to be in a position of relative power over someone else. She smiled happily and idly rubbed at her twat as she watched Erica blush and cry outside. She could reach her phone from where she was sitting, so she took it and snapped a few pictures of her naked, unhappy lover.

    It took nearly ten minutes before Erica accepted that she wouldn’t be able to cover herself or get inside until she did what she was told. She moved to the centre of the lawn, squatted, and tried to piss. Laura flinched a little when she squatted – Laura herself wasn’t allowed to do that – and resolved that next time she would make Erica piss like a dog, just like Laura had to. Laura noted that Erica had chosen to face Ranjit as she squatted, giving the neighbour the best possible view of her twat. What had made her do that? Stupidity?

    It was nearly ten minutes more before Erica could relax enough to piss. Once again, Ranjit was using his phone to film Erica’s performance. Erica’s eyes were glazed over and Laura guessed she might have managed to tune out the outside world and pretend she was alone. Laura eagerly rubbed at her clit as a golden trickle of urine emerged from her girlfriend’s cunt, growing into a thick stream. Ranjit filmed the whole thing, untill the stream tapered off again and Erica’s bladder was empty.

    Afterwards, Erica moved mechanically to the outdoor shower, and let the cold water wash over her naked body. She just stood under it for a moment, unmoving, before beginning to half-heartedly rub at her tits, her underarms, and eventually her cunt. She dug her fingers deep into her pussy, as if trying to get out the semen that Laura had already extracted with her tongue. Laura watched with interest as Erica deliberately pinched her own clit a few times, intentionally hurting herself, her face filled with self-loathing.

    When Erica was done, Laura welcomed her into the house with a warm dry towel, just as Amy had done for Laura earlier that day. They both knew that Erica was going to have to talk about what had happened that day – about how she had, Laura guessed, been raped by her boss. Laura wanted to hear the story, but she could see two versions of it in her mind. In one, it was a sexy story about her slut girlfriend being degraded that would make Laura’s pussy wet. In the other, it was an awful story about Laura had helped damage and traumatise her girlfriend. Laura didn’t want to hear the second story. To that end, she found another of her aphrodisiac tablets and made Erica swallow it. The naked wet girl complied. Laura figured that any story Erica told with a wet cunt couldn’t be too bad. She moved Erica’s left hand down to Erica’s twat and told her to play with herself. Erica numbly obeyed, fingering her pussy as the drugs took hold. Then Laura led Erica to the bedroom, laid her down on the bed, and told her to tell her anything.

    It was getting dark outside by now, and with the light on in the bedroom and no curtains, the vibrant pink room must have looked like a high-visibility peepshow from the road. Erica didn’t seem to care anymore, in her numb, drugged state. Laura did, though, so she positioned the two of them on the bed so that Erica’s body concealed Laura’s as far as possible. She kissed Erica on the lips, and then let Erica tell her story.

    “I’m such a slut,” Erica sniffled. “I’m so sorry. When I got to work I just felt really horny. I don’t know why. Maybe it was just that I wasn’t wearing panties, and you had my stocking elastic clipped to my labia.”

    Laura knew why. It was the aphrodisiac pill she had given Erica. Although Erica really was a slut, though. A slut who pretended to be a lesbian but fucked boys. Laura kissed Erica lightly on the breast and let her keep talking.

    “Anyway I… I played with myself, sitting in my car, in the parking lot. I would have kept doing it until I orgasmed but I realised the car park was getting busy and people would see, so I stopped. But I was so wet by then. I couldn’t think straight. I was all flushed and my fingers smelt like my pussy. Everyone was staring at me when I went into the office. I must have looked like a slut. My stocking elastic was tugging at my cunt, and the other straps were pulling my skirt downwards from the waistband. I had to keep pulling my skirt up. I think I pulled it up too far a couple of times and showed everyone my pussy. I heard some people giggling.”

    Laura was starting to feel slutty and wet herself. She fished her ejaculating dildo out from under the bed and began to work it into her pussy. It wasn’t filled with fluids – she just wanted its hard length between her legs.

    “In the elevator up to my boss’ office, two of the buttons popped off my shirt. I had no bra underneath so I had to hold it closed or everyone would see my boobs. Pulling on it made the other buttons pop off as well. I ran to my boss’ office when the elevator stopped.”

    Laura was sucking eagerly on Erica’s tit now as she slid the dildo in and out of her wet cunt. Erica was flushed herself, clearly aroused, her pussy wet where she was fingering it.

    “My boss liked the way I looked. He said I looked like the kind of slut who gets promotions. He made me stop holding my shirt closed so he could see my tits. He lifted up my skirt, and liked the way my stockings were clipped to my labia, and he took photos of me. He said I could go out and work in my old job, the way i was dressed, with my tits showing, or I could work in his office today and do whatever he said and he’d make sure I had higher pay from now on.”

    Erica was humiliated even through her arousal.

    “I knew… I knew what you wanted me to do, Laura, so I told him I’d work in his office. He said that was excellent, and then he made me kneel in front of him and suck his dick. It was gross and I hated it but I felt really aroused too. When he was about to cum he pulled out and ejaculated all over my face and breasts. He said I looked pretty like that and told me not to wash it off until the end of the day.”

    Laura knew Erica clearly had eventually washed it off now, which was a pity, Erica’s breast would taste nicer with a little cum on it, she thought.

    “Afterwards he said he would fix my dress, and I thought he meant he would find me a way to close my shirt, but all he did was get some Post-It notes. He wrote ‘slutty tits’ on one and ‘fuck toy’ on another, and then he stuck them on my breasts so each one would cover one of my nipples. He said part of my new job would be running errands. He said there were only men working on this floor so no one would complain about me looking like a whore. Then he made me go out where people could see me, dressed like that, to do photocopying and deliver documents. I was walking around where everyone could see with cum on my face, my tits exposed, and disgusting notes stuck to my nipples. Every time I bent over they could see my cunt, and see my stocking elastic spreading my labia. A lot of the men working on that floor used their cell phones to take pictures of me.”

    Erica talked like she was embarassed but she was gasping in between words now as she played with her pussy. Laura took advantage of a brief pause in her story to kiss her girlfriend on the lips, before returning to nibbling at her boobs.

    “Between errands I would go back to my boss’ office. Sometimes he would just make me kneel at his feet until he had another job for me. But sometimes if he had a piece of paper on his desk he didn’t need anymore, he would scrunch it up into a ball, and then make me lift my skirt, and he would push the balled-up paper into my pussy. He said my cunt was suitable to be a trash bin. I had to leave the paper there until he’d pushed five or six pieces of paper up like that, and then he’d let me go out into the main office and dig the paper out of my vagina and put it in the recyling. Everyone watched and stared while I pulled the wet paper out of my hole.”

    Erica was making little moans now as she talked, clearly deeply lost in lust. Laura started to pinch and pull at the nipple she wasn’t sucking, wanting to hurt Erica for being such a slut. She gripped Erica’s whole breast and squeezed hard, and dug ner nails into Erica’s flesh. The pain only made Erica moan louder.

    “At the end of the day he made me take off all my clothes and kneel there with the dried cum on my face, and he filmed me. He made me say that my dream had always been to be paid to be a fucktoy, that I liked being humiliated and abused and raped, and that I had begged to have a job where I could sexually pleasure my boss. Then he got me to bend over his desk with my ass sticking out, and he spread some lubricant on my asshole, and he.. he pushed his dick into my ass and started to fuck me.”

    Erica moaned again. “It hurt so much,” she said. She sounded almost like she might cry, so Laura kissed her again, and when the kiss was over Erica’s lust was back in control.

    “He fucked my butt, and while he did he told me that I would be a co-supervisor for the five men in the projects team that reported to my boss, and that my sole responsibility would be making sure they delivered on a side project. That side project would be for them to ejaculate in or on me every day. And I would have to fuck my boss and be his trash cunt and whatever else he thought of as well. And when I agreed, he took his cock out of my ass, slid it into my pussy, and ejaculated.”

    Erica began to gasp quickly. She was nearing orgasm.

    “I’m going to have to fuck six boys every day, Laura,” she moaned. “I’m going to be raped at work six times every day.”

    “Good girl,” said Laura happily. She saw Erica was right on the verge of orgasm, so she slapped her lover across the face, and watched in delight as the pain pushed Erica over the edge. Erica writhed and orgasmed with her mind full of the idea of being systematically raped every day of her working life.

    “You’re a slut,” Laura told the girl as she orgasmed. “You’re a disgusting fake-lesbian slut. You’re a digusting little whore who likes rape.” She wanted Erica to have these ideas in her head, to associate them with cumming. Erica disgusted her, pretending that she didn’t like men and then orgasming at the thought of being raped by them. And as she said these things, Laura orgasmed too, gasping and shuddering, her body curling up around the thick dildo buried in her twat. Her lips sought Erica’s, and the two girls kissed as they shared their ecstasy.

    Afterwards, Laura asked Erica how much more money she would be getting. The answer was surprisingly large. It was a significant pay increase – enough to really make a difference in their lives. Enough to maybe have a chance of paying back some of Laura’s debt.

    Erica looked at Laura as Laura thought about the money. “Please, Laura,” she said, “Can I use birth control?”

    Laura didn’t let Erica take birth control pills. She’d always held that if Erica was a real lesbian who only fucked girls she wouldn’t need them. Nothing had changed.

    “No, honey, birth control is for heterosexual sluts. Good lesbians don’t need to protect their womb from sperm because they don’t put sperm up inside their twats. But you can renegotiate. Tell your boss if you’re allowed to make the men wear condoms, you’ll drink their piss as well.”

    “I don’t want to drink their piss!” Erica complained, so Laura slapped her.

    “Of course you do,” Laura said. “You’re a disgusting fake-lesbian slut. You’ll drink it and like it. And you’ll make them all ejaculate into condoms, and then you’ll tie the condoms off, and keep them, and bring them home to me.” Laura’s cunt was already wettening again at the thought. Six whole condoms of sperm for her to drink, every night! Maybe she could pour them into Erica’s mouth, to make Erica taste what a slut she had been, and then kiss Erica and get Erica to push the sperm into her mouth using her tongue….

    TO BE CONTINUED


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Saturday Night Escapades 4

    Font size : +


    Week 4: Baths and Bottles

    Foreword: This story was harder to write than the first three in the series as it takes place over nearly two and a half days instead of one night (hence the long break between this and the last increment). As such, detailing all the sexual activities would take way too long, so I skim over the more minor ones and focus mainly on what I think are the more interesting parts. Also, while past stories obviously had peeing involved, this story has it as a major focus, so if you don’t like peeing at all, this story isn’t for you. Oh, and there’s one, I’ll call it “icky” part. You’ll probably know it when it happens, but I promise it’s really brief. I thought about skipping over it, but felt it was necessary to include as it did happen. Without further ado, the story.

    It ended up being two weeks before Jess and I hooked up again. A family emergency came up that I had to deal with for a weekend, which totally killed our traditional Saturday night. I broke the news to Jess as soon as I had found out about it, which was late Thursday. Obviously, both of us were disappointed, but there was really nothing to do about it. On the plus side, the following week was a three-day weekend, so we’d have plenty of time to make up for it! None-the-less, I had a lot of sexual tension built up that second week, and I spent lots of time masturbating each night (sometimes implementing my newly learned panty strategy from the last time Jess came over).

    The Wednesday night after the long weekend, I called up Jess. We didn’t have to plan anything as we had pretty much set everything up for this weekend when I broke the news to her about last weekend. I was just horny as hell and thought talking to her would help. I hadn’t called her just to talk since before we started hooking up since we just discussed everything on our Saturday nights.

    Turns out, the call really did help relieve my horniness! Well, at least to some extent. We ended up discussing our various hookups from the past four weeks laughing about things, getting horny, and getting off with each other on the phone. Nothing truly spectacular, just fingering ourselves to a couple orgasms that while enjoyable, especially while on the phone with each other, were certainly not spectacular.

    This phone call did end up setting the stage for the weekend in one unexpected way though. At some point during the call, Jess started making fun of me for having stumbled into the bathtub the last time we hooked up and peeing down the drain. I sarcastically responded, “Shut up! I thought I was gonna fill the tub I had to pee so bad!”

    Jess and I both laughed at this, with Jess asking, “You think you could?”

    I thought Jess was just being sarcastic or something so threw back, “Damn right I could!”

    There was a bit of a pause, save for the two of us laughing for a bit. It was broken by Jess saying, “We should do that this weekend!”

    “Done!” Why I didn’t even think about questioning it, I’m not sure. We just talked and made plans to drink a lot this weekend (of all liquids, not just alcohol), put the plug in the tub, and see if we could fill the tub in the two days she was going to be over. Thinking back, it was really strange – we planned it like we were planning a barbeque or something. We didn’t for a second act like it was anything weird or immature or… well, really, I don’t know what words one would use to describe to 27 year olds filling a bathtub with pee. I guess we were just so into anything that it didn’t even faze us (and obviously, from prior stories, we both enjoy peeing as a sensual activity, so that didn’t turn us off).

    And thus the plans were made. We were on the phone for awhile after the plans were made, but just before we got off, Jess reminded me, “Don’t forget the plan!” Like there was any chance of that happening!

    Fast forward to Saturday morning.

    I heard the knock on the door around 10:00. The second the door opened, Jess rushed in, gave me a peck on the cheek and ran for the bathroom announcing, “I’ve held it in all morning!” She threw a bag on the recliner as she rushed by me. Humorously enough I had held it in all morning too (didn’t want to get started without her!) but I clearly wasn’t as bad as she was! After closing and locking the door, I turned and headed for the bathroom too. As I got in the bathroom, I saw Jess’s panties, along with her shoes and socks, on the floor as Jess was standing with one leg on each side of the tub. Luckily, she had worn a short jean skirt over, which was now bunched up around her hips. I sat down on the toilet and watched as Jess bent her knees a bit, doing a kind of mini-squat, and brought one hand down to her puffy pussy lips and separated them thoroughly with two fingers. Then I watched and listened as a dark stream of pee came out her cunt splashing hard down on the tub floor. At the same time, Jess closed her eyes and began moaning, obviously in heavy need of the relief.

    Jess must have been going for at least two minutes, maybe even three, with the speed of the stream never tapering off. It was also the darkest pee I had ever seen, bordering on an orange color. Finally, the stream began to fade. Jess opened her eyes and exhaled, “Damn, I needed that!”

    I just laughed and looked at the sizable puddle of pee she had left in the tub. I had decided to put the plug in early this morning, so our pee bath had now officially started, and it was dark. Yet even with that huge pee she had just taken, there was only a tiny fraction of the tub filled, which made me wonder if we could actually fill the tub in two days.

    Jess began to move as I stared at the tub. Slowly, and via some careful maneuvering, Jess stood up, climbed down from the tub, walked over, and reached across me for some toilet paper, her skirt still around her hips. I reached out for Jess’s hand, stopping her from grabbing the paper, and announced, “Let me take care of that!”

    Before Jess could respond, I leaned forward, pulled Jess’s pussy lips apart, and began licking her vagina. The first few licks had a very strong flavor of piss to it, but it didn’t really bother me. Actually, it was much the opposite. Combined with her natural flavor, the pee added an initial tang that really turned me on! I spent awhile tonguing her pee hole, then moving up to suck on her clit. Surprisingly quickly, I got Jess to an orgasm. She moaned, and her knees buckled. She only stopped from falling by catching her balance on my shoulders. I continued lightly licking around her tiny clit as she came down from her climax. I could feel her wetness all over my face.

    I finally pulled back as Jess stood up again. I looked up at her, and as our eyes met she announced, “That was some kind of ‘hello,’ Lisa!”

    I just laughed. “I do what I can! Now, if you don’t mind, I’ve actually been holding it in all morning too, waiting for you!” While saying that, I stood up and pulled down my panties. I hadn’t gotten dressed up at all that morning, so I was just wearing the panties and oversized T-shirt I had slept in the night before. As I did that, Jess dropped her skirt to her ankles and stepped out of it, leaving her in just the tight white T-shirt she had worn here, along with the obvious bra under it.

    Jess sat down on the toilet, her bare ass on the lid, as I began climbing on the tub, trying to assume the same position she had. When I thought I was close enough, I let my stream erupt from me, and I do mean erupt! There was a thick burst of bright yellow pee that splashed all over the tub when I let it go. A steady stream of pee followed the initial burst.

    I didn’t take as long as Jess did, probably only a minute and a half to two minutes, but boy did I feel better when I was done! I looked down and saw the mix of bright yellow pee with Jess’s cloudy near-orange piss in the tub. I looked over to see Jess leaning back on the toilet laughing, my eyes immediately being drawn to her naked shaved pussy as her legs were slightly spread. Without saying anything, I climbed down.

    As soon as I was standing steady on the floor again, Jess grabbed my hand and jerked me over in front of her. I didn’t have time to react in any way other than moaning as Jess immediately dove into my pussy, her tongue seemingly everywhere at once! I put my arms back and leaned them against the wall behind me, trying to push my hips harder into Jess’s face. I didn’t realize how horny I was! My eyes closed as I began humping Jess’s face while she sucked my cunt, tonguing me quickly and ferociously. In only a couple minutes, I erupted in orgasm, squirting lightly. Jess continued lapping up my cunt, though more slowly now. When she finally pulled away, I leaned back against the wall behind me and slowly slid down it til I was sitting on the floor.

    Finally, I opened my eyes. Jess was still sitting on the toilet, her legs still slightly spread. She had her shirt pulled and was looking down at it, and I could easily see why – apparently my squirt had dripped onto her shirt, leaving a few large wet spots. I couldn’t help but laugh, announcing, “Sorry Jess, didn’t realize how horny I was!”

    Jess just looked up at me and smiled. “I guess I don’t need this anymore,” she replied, pulling the shirt over her head. The second the shirt was on the floor, she added, “And I probably won’t need this either,” making short work of pulling her bra off.

    I just stared at Jess, taking in her beautiful body as she sat on the toilet. Her thin-but-not-too-thin legs leading up to her puffy and slightly red pussy lips. Her flat stomach and the bottom of her rib cage hidden beneath her large gravity-defying tits that were capped by tiny, but very hard nipples. Her face, with her small naturally bright red lips, her pert nose, those gorgeous brown eyes surrounded by noticeable-but-not-too-long eyelashes and thin eyebrows. And finally, her hair, her long dark brunette hair that didn’t seem to be messed up at all, mostly flowing behind her, with a few strands over each shoulder.

    I stopped ogling her and grabbed the bottom of my shirt, pulling it over my head announcing, “This is gonna be one hell of a weekend!” We both laughed, though the laughing was cut off as Jess moved to kneel on the floor next to me, leaning in, and initiating a long and sensual kiss.

    No less than five minutes later, probably longer, the kiss ended. We decided to move our forays out of the bathroom. We grabbed all our clothes and tossed them on the floor of my bedroom, closing the bathroom door behind us, knowing that if we didn’t the smell of pee would permeate the entire apartment. Not that either of us disliked it, but I really didn’t want to have to get rid of it after the weekend.

    We then began our marathon drinking session, taking a couple glasses and a bottle of Sprite from the kitchen out to the living room. We put a movie in, sat on the couch, and commenced the drinking. When we finished the bottle of Sprite, we immediately got another bottle. Later we tried water, which we didn’t enjoy much so we made some uber-strong pink lemonade which we drank for quite awhile.

    After the second time we went to pee, we decided it would be much easier if we just sat over the edge of the tub instead of climbing on top. While slightly less fun, it was far easier. Also, every time we peed the color was less and less yellow until we were nearly peeing clear. The tub, however, maintained a yellow color, probably thanks to how dark our initial pees were. We still licked each other clean, instead of wiping, but we didn’t eat each other to orgasm except for that first one. We figured if we did, the day would end before it began and we would have nothing left for the rest of the weekend.

    And so the day went by, watching movies, drinking, and peeing. At one point, we tried to play some Wii (I’m not a huge game person, but I think that thing’s pretty damn fun), but we quickly discovered that trying to box or play tennis when we nearly constantly had to pee really didn’t work! So we went back to the couch and watching movies. The sitting on the couch quickly became spooning on the couch, then one of us laying on the other with her head on the other’s chest. It seemed that I was usually the one on the bottom, much to my dismay. Not that I didn’t enjoy having Jess on my chest, but god damn how much better it is to have my head on hers!

    We also occasionally fingered each other to orgasms through the day, maybe five or six times. Nothing drastic, just a light fingering. We were trying to save up as much sexual release as possible for our “pee bath,” but it was damn hard to not get each other off while we’re lying naked on top of each other! And after each orgasm, we’d have to go pee like maniacs. Sometimes I was amazed I was able to hold it in during the orgasm!

    Sometime around 9:00 at night, after some four movies and who knows how many trips to the bathroom, Jess and I decided it was time to switch to alcoholic beverages, and we brought out the beer. Surprisingly, this was also mostly innocent. We just talked. Occasionally we’d get physical, jokingly kicking each other from opposite ends of the couch (sorry, no sexual footsie this time!), shoving each other, wrestling, stuff of that sort. And of course, we were both naked the entire time and took plenty of pee breaks.

    At one point while wrestling, I accidentally got a really good boob-smack in on Jess, leaving half a tit nearly glowing red. I thought she was going to kill me after that! I did actually feel bad, I really didn’t mean to do it. I offered to kiss it all better, but Jess caught on quickly that I probably wanted that more than she did, so she kept her boobs away from me. I then, despite my better judgment stuck out my chest towards her and offered her a “fair revenge.” I watched as Jess stared at my boobs for awhile, then looked up at my face, smirked, and said, “Nah, I’ll just get you later.” And so we went back to talking. I don’t know if she had any plans to get me later, I personally doubt she had planned anything, but damn did she get me!

    I think it was close to midnight when it started. I had just gotten each of us a new bottle of beer, and decided to bring one of the bottle caps in with me. After sitting down, I tried to “shoot” the bottle cap at Jess by flicking my fingers. Normally, I’m actually pretty good at that trick, but as drunk as I was, I was pretty incompetent. I missed Jess completely, hitting the back of the couch. She picked up the cap and flicked it back at me, lightly hitting my shoulder. We went back and forth with this a few times until I completely messed up one time.

    The bottle cap, instead of flicking forwards, popped up and then fell on the floor, rolling on the carpet underneath the coffee table, eventually stopping under the far side of it. After we both got a good laugh at my incompetence, I rolled off the couch onto my knees on the floor, eventually bending over and stretching underneath the coffee table to get the bottle cap. The way I was positioned, more than half my entire upper body was under the table while my butt was sticking straight up in the air. Just as I grabbed the bottle cap, I felt something on my asshole. The sudden sensation caused me to jerk up, causing my head and upper body to slam into the underside of the coffee table. I screamed in pain (that coffee table is pretty damn hard!) but the tingling at my butthole didn’t stop.

    For whatever reason, I didn’t say anything or complain. I think subconsciously I thought that if I stopped Jess, she might stop whatever she was doing, which I thought would (and did!) lead to more sexual activities. So I just closed my eyes, laid my upper body down on the floor, leaving my butt in the air, and focused on what was happening. It was then that I realized what I was feeling – Jess was tonguing my anus!

    I wasn’t sure what to think at first. In all of my sexual experience, which I like to think is a lot, no one had ever licked my ass before. The closest I had come was Jess pushing panties into my ass with her tongue. I never really thought about it I guess, something about mouths and butts just didn’t go together in my mind. But clearly Jess thought otherwise! On top of that, while I don’t mind anal stimulation – I’ve had my fair share of anal sex and fingered assholes, not to mention panties up my ass – I’ve never found it enough to get me off alone. Don’t get me wrong, I get some pleasure from it, but I always needed to have my cunt fingered or my clit rubbed to get off during any kind of anal pleasure. And that’s exactly what I was feeling then. The feeling of Jess’s tongue on and in my ass was great, there was something highly erotic about having someone’s tongue in such a forbidden place, but it definitely wasn’t going to be enough to get me even near an orgasm.

    And then, without warning, I felt a couple fingers go straight up my cunt. I nearly jerked up and hit the coffee table again, but I caught myself and felt my entire body go stiff. I stayed that way for minutes, body stuck in place, stiff, ass up in the air while Jess ate it and finger-fucked my cunt. Eventually I felt my body reacting, despite trying to stay still. I felt my hips move back and forth a bit. As they did, Jess pulled her face out of my butt, while she kept her fingers sawing into my cunt. I immediately missed the feeling of her on my ass.

    But that didn’t last for long.

    Suddenly, I felt something different on my ass, a smooth, cool, and hard roundness was pressing lightly against my asshole. Before I had time to really think about it though, the light pressing became a hard pressing, and I felt the neck of an empty beer bottle get shoved up my ass while I screamed out, “FUCK!”

    My eyes had opened, I had twisted my head up, and was staring out the other end of the coffee table, eyes wide. Then, I felt the bottle start twisting in my ass, rubbing against all sides of my insides in a slow circular motion. As that was going on, Jess was still finger fucking my cunt. Whenever the bottle pushed towards my cunt wall, I’d feel the bottle push Jess’s fingers into the front wall of my cunt while still moving back and forth. That feeling was incredible!

    I began to focus on the feelings Jess was creating inside me. As I did, she began increasing the tempo of the rotating bottle and her fingers in my cunt. It didn’t take too long before I was on the edge of an intense climax! My hips were pushing up towards the bottle now, and just as I moaned out in orgasm, Jess shoved the bottle against the barrier between my cunt and ass and rubbed circles around the bottle with her fingers in my cunt. My moans escalated in volume, breaking up with gasps in between.

    Then, after about half a minute, I felt another feeling build up inside me and gasped out, “Oh shit!”

    My tone of voice must have let Jess know something was wrong, as she stopped moving her fingers and apparently let go of the bottle. As fast as I could, I twisted my body to get out from underneath the coffee table, then quickly stood up and ran towards the bathroom, clenching my ass and my cunt, one hand covering my cunt, the other holding the bottle still in my ass. As I made it to the bathroom, I sat over the edge of the tub, and pulled the bottle out of my ass. The second I did, a torrent of nearly clear pee exploded out and into the tub. The sudden feeling of emptiness, of both the bottle in my ass and the release of my bladder, gave me an incredible feeling of relief, causing me to close my eyes and just enjoy it.

    As I finished, I opened my eyes and saw Jess standing in the doorway leaning against the frame, her arms crossed under her large bosom. “Well, that was certainly interesting!”

    I laughed for a few seconds, took a deep breath, then replied, “It certainly was! I just never know what’s coming with you around!”

    Jess laughed. “And that’s the way I like it!”

    After saying that, Jess walked over and sat next to me over the tub, and let out her own stream of pee. When she finished, we stood up one at a time, licking the other clean as they got up, and headed back to the living room, me bringing the bottle that had been up my ass.

    As we walked into the living room, I announced, “I guess that makes it your turn!”

    Instead of responding immediately, Jess walked over to my recliner, bent over it keeping her legs straight but leaning her entire upper body on the recliner, turned her head back towards me, wiggled her protruding behind, and responded, “I guess it is!”

    I couldn’t say no to that!

    I immediately knelt down behind Jess and began tonguing her cunt from behind. I had thought about diving straight into her anus like she had to me, but having never done it before, I wasn’t fully comfortable with it and figured I’d work my way up. As it was, with her in the position she was and my face in her cunt, my nose was rubbing directly against her asshole, which surprisingly, at least to me, really didn’t smell bad. Rather, it turned me on!

    That smell eventually led me to bring my tongue up from Jess’s cunt to her anus. After licking her puckered hole a few times and realizing that I barely tasted anything (which I considered a good thing, as I wasn’t expecting a pleasant flavor), I built up my courage and pushed my tongue into her bum. To my complete surprise, Jess immediately moaned out as my tongue pushed into her anus and pushed her ass back hard into my face. Jess was clearly getting lots of pleasure from it!

    To meet the pressure of Jess’s ass on my face, I grabbed the front of her thighs and pushed my face as hard as I could into her ass. Jess then spread her legs a bit more, reached back and pulled her ass cheeks apart with both of her hands, giving me easier access to her bumhole. I could also feel Jess pushing with her asshole, which only further opened her ass up to me. As I ran my tongue along the open ring and pushed against the inside walls of her ass, Jess began moaning louder and louder, along with letting out a variety of exclamations, from “Fuck yeah!” and “Oh shit” to “Damn that’s good!” and “I fucking love you Lise!”

    I was amazed at how much she was escalating towards orgasm without me having touched her cunt! She was getting all this pleasure strictly from her ass! To be honest, I was a bit jealous. I wish I could get that much pleasure from my ass – more pleasure is always a good thing!

    Jess soon started gasping between moans, a clear sign she was near her orgasm. I decided I need to give her a bit of a surprise! Continuing to tongue her ass, I took one hand off her thigh and reached over to grab the bottle that had been in my ass. Via some careful maneuvering, I held the base of the bottle in my hand, extended my pointer finger, and lightly felt around Jess’s pussy, being damn sure not to let the bottle hit her legs. Jess gasped when I first touched her pussy, but since I didn’t stroke or rub anything, it didn’t set off her orgasm. Soon, my finger found her hole. The second it did, I pulled it away a bit and sped up my tongue in her ass. Jess responded quickly! Her moans became louder, her gasps more frequent, and I could feel her anus tensing up. Then, right as I felt her orgasm about to hit, I shoved the bottle up her cunt. I knew this would set her off, but I could never have predicted her body’s response!

    Jess screamed out, “Fuck me!” and her body jerked completely upright, which had the unintended result of pulling her ass away from my face and clenching her tiny ass cheeks mere inches in front of my face. With one hand I fiercely held the bottle in her cunt, slowly sliding it in and out and around her insides. With the other, I reached through her legs, felt around for her clit, and began rubbing and flicking it in attempt to extend her orgasm.

    I had Jess going for at least a minute when she suddenly brought both her hands down to her cunt, one pulling my hand off her clit, the other grabbing the bottle away from me, and she whispered, “Stop.” I let go with both hands, and watched Jess slowly turn around, her ass still clenched, her knees barely bending. I looked up to see Jess’s eyes wide, her eyebrows raised, and her biting her lower lip. She slowly started waddling forwards, cupping her cunt with one hand, holding the bottle with the other. I got out of the way and let Jess go by, watching her clenched ass as she slowly waddled towards the bathroom. She obviously had to pee so bad that she thought the slightest movement would set her off!

    I followed Jess to the bathroom. As she got to the tub, she took her hand off her cunt and grabbed mine, leaning back over the tub, pulling against me for balance. The second her cunt was over the tub, she pulled the bottle out with her other hand, and an explosion of pee came from her cunt splashing all over the tub! I nearly let go of Jess’s hand I laughed so hard seeing it!

    As her pee calmed down to a normal stream, Jess stated, “Holy shit.” I continued laughing. Soon I felt Jess lessen her pull on me, maintaining her own balance over the edge of the tub. She placed her hands on either side of her on the tub wall and took in a deep breath. Then, just as she started to exhale, her eyes went wide and she gasped out, “Oh shit!”

    I wasn’t sure what the problem was at first, but I soon understood as I heard a splash in our pee bath. I immediately looked at Jess’s face, and I wasn’t sure whether she or I was more shocked over what had just happened. She was clearly embarrassed though, as I watched her face flush a deep red (not that her face wasn’t flushed before from her orgasm, but that was more of a pinkish color, not the dark red of embarrassment).

    We were looking at each other, neither sure what to say, when there was suddenly another splash. I suddenly burst out laughing. I think Jess was relieved when I laughed, as her expression abruptly changed from embarrassment to that of calmness, and then she started laughing too.

    I backed up to the doorway of the bathroom, leaning against the doorframe laughing. I cut off my laughing long enough to announce, “Well, when you gotta go, you gotta go! You done now?”

    Jess, always the jokester, responded, “I’m not sure, wait a second!” And then she scrunched up her face like she was constipated and pushing out her ass with all her might. I literally fell to the floor laughing, and when I heard another splash, I began laughing so hard I couldn’t breathe. In the meantime Jess announced, “Now I’m done!” I heard her laughing, and just barely saw her get up, walk over to the toilet, and grab a piece of toilet paper. She stuck her ass out obscenely behind her and very over-exaggeratedly wiped her ass with a jokingly orgasmic look on her face. Then I had to close my eyes I was laughing so hard.

    I heard Jess lift the lid of the toilet, presumably to throw the toilet paper in. Then, a bit later, I heard a small splash. I forced myself to calm down a bit, forcibly making myself breathe, and opened my eyes to see Jess holding her three shits over the tub (which was now nearly a third full of pee) shaking them, so that her hands would stop dripping. Then I watched, trying to hold back from laughing hysterically, as she carried them over and dropped them in the toilet.

    Jess just stood over the toilet for a minute or so, before she turned to see me staring at her. I don’t think she knew I had watched her as she turned a deep red again. Even while turning red though, she asked, “Well, you wanna turn on the sink for me, or you want me to turn it on myself with these hands?”

    I tried to hold back from laughing as I stood up and walked over to the sink, turning the hot water on. I then grabbed the hand soap and squirted a ton of it all over Jess’s brown-stained hands as she put her hands under the sink.

    While she continued to wash her hands, I sat over the edge of the tub and peed again. Jess was still washing her hands when I finished, so I announced, “On that note, I think we should probably call it a night! I’ll be in bed! Join me when you’re ready!”

    Jess just smirked back at me as I headed to the bedroom. Between the alcohol, the intense orgasm I had, and then laughing so hard at Jess, I must’ve been far more exhausted than I thought I was. The second I laid back on the bed, I closed my eyes and was practically asleep already. I vaguely remember feeling Jess climbing in next to me, feeling her kiss my cheek, place a hand on one of my boobs, and lay her head on my shoulder. After that, I was out.

    (In case you couldn’t tell, this was that whole “icky” part I mentioned earlier. Don’t worry, it’s not brought up again for the rest of the story. On a side note, Jess and I did not talk about it again this weekend or later on. Personally, I’m not into that stuff. Jess I think is, or it may be more accurate to say that she is open to anything, but still, not my cup of tea. Later in the week, thinking about it, I put together how just before she had gone, I had had my tongue up there, and that hand I felt on my breast right before I went to sleep had been covered in it just minutes before it had been on my boob, even if she had washed it. Both of those things freaked me out pretty bad, but I did everything within my power to block it from my mind and forget about it.)

    A few times throughout the night, and into the morning, Jess and I woke up having to pee (whenever one of us woke up the other was woken up, as we were practically sleeping on top of each other). Whenever this happened, we just went to the bathroom, sat side-by-side on the tub wall, pissed into the tub, licked each other clean, and then went back to bed.

    Around noon-ish we finally decided to get up for the day. I had woken up with my head on Jess’s chest (best pillows in the world!) and couldn’t help myself from sucking on her nipples. I must’ve been at it for at least five minutes before I pulled myself away and looked up to see Jess smiling down at me. I smiled back, asking, “How long you been awake, beautiful?”

    “Oh, a few minutes now, honey. Gotta say, that’s a great way to wake up!”

    I simply smiled back at her for a bit longer, then laid my head back down on one of her bountiful breasts. Not soon after I did, Jess asked, “Gotta pee?”

    I simply laid there. “Nope.”

    “Me neither.” There was a brief pause. “Guess we should start drinking!”

    I just looked up at Jess and smirked. Slowly, I forced myself to get up, followed quickly by Jess. We headed to the kitchen, got some OJ, followed by some breakfast. After breakfast, we headed to the bathroom to take care of what we could. Obviously, we wouldn’t be able to shower with the tub full of pee. However, we could still was our faces, brush our teeth, etc.

    Both of us had to take a step back as I opened the bathroom door. Not that anything was unpleasant per se, but it was definitely unexpected. Two things jumped out at us immediately. The first and most obvious thing was the strong stench of pee that seemed to pour up our noses. We had kind of expected that, though not as strongly as it was. The second thing was a wave of hot air hit us hard. Now, the way my apartment works, I don’t have control over the heat, the heat is controlled by the maintenance people by adjusting the boiler that heats the whole building. They normally keep it warmer than most places to minimize complaints. Now, we were in the middle of a cold spell at the time, so the heat had been up extra high. There was a heater in the bathroom, and I guess it worked really well with the door closed, as none of the heat got out.

    Recovering from the shock of it, Jess and I looked at each other, and then headed into the bathroom. We both washed our faces, brushed our teeth, all that good stuff. For the record, brushing your teeth while engulfed in the strong scent of pee makes for a horrible taste. Anyhow, by the time we were done, we were both lightly sweating from the heat of the room. Jess, out of curiosity, reached over and stuck a finger in the tub, which was yellow, though not nearly a strong yellow anymore. She left it there for a bit, then pulled it out and announced, “Christ, that pee is really warm!” I laughed, grabbing Jess’s hand and sucking on the finger she had stuck in. I was surprised by how tangy it was. It wasn’t nearly as strong as it had been when we had licked each other clean after that first pee, but considering how much less tangy the pees had gotten as we cleaned each other, I wasn’t expecting much. However, my taste might have been off from having recently brushed my teeth.

    After sucking Jess’s finger, I just smiled at her, and sat down over the edge of the tub to pee. Jess followed suit right next to me. When we finished, we licked each other clean, and we noted that our pee was more flavorful now than it had been recently, though not as much as that first pee. Finally, we headed back to the living room to just chill and drink the day away. I grabbed a bottle of Sprite, Jess put a movie in the DVD player, and we chilled on the couch, drinking Sprite and watching the movie.

    Towards the end of the movie, we had to pee again. When we got back, Jess laid on the couch, her head on a pillow against the arm, one leg hanging over the back of the couch, the other hanging down to the floor. I just sat down next to her crotch and laid down sideways on her, resting my head on the upper part of her chest.

    A few minutes later, Jess suddenly announced, “God Lisa! I love you, but you stink!”

    I sat up and turned to face her, acting mock offended. “Well, you ain’t no cup of tea yourself right now!”

    Jess laughed in response, eventually saying, “I know we can’t shower, and that hot bathroom didn’t help any, but we gotta do something! I don’t know how much longer I can take you like this!”

    I continued to play mock offended, but an idea had come into my mind while she had been talking. “So you can’t take me like this? Well, how ‘bout like this!” As I finished talking, I quickly lowered my head to Jess’s cunt. At first she laughed, but when my tongue hit her clit she groaned.

    I was probably only eating her out for a minute or so when I noticed she was getting really wet. Immediately I stopped eating her out, and started rubbing my face in her wet cunt. I followed this up with rubbing my arms in her wet cunt, my boobs, and the rest of my body, occasionally stopping to eat her more if I felt she wasn’t wet enough. I had to improvise with my stomach and back, I basically just got her juices all over my hands and rubbed them all over what wouldn’t reach her cunt. Jess even helped out with my back, rubbing her hands in her cunt and then over my upper back.

    Jess had actually orgasmed at one point, when I was rubbing my knee into her cunt. I hadn’t intended it, and it didn’t seem like the strongest orgasm ever, but she at least got a little relief.

    I finished with a foot, bringing back memories of three weeks ago, but decided not to act on those memories. When I finished, I sat up and put my arm in front of my nose. It smelt fully of Jess’s cunt juice. I then held my arm out in front of Jess’s nose and asked, “Better?”

    Jess made an obnoxious inhale through her nose just above my arm, laughed, and simply replied, “Much!” Then we both started laughing.

    Jess broke the laughter, asking, “So what do you call that?”

    I looked her in the eye, smiled, and said, “Cunt bath.”

    Jess laughed. “Ahhhh, a prelude to our pee bath, maybe?”

    I laughed harder. “Absolutely!”

    “Well then,” Jess began, “I do believe that means it is my turn!” And with that, she suddenly leaned forward and pushed me down on the other side of the couch. And of course she pushed me down with her hands on my breasts. While I went down, I flipped one leg over the back of the couch, spreading my legs to give Jess room. She didn’t waste a moment, diving into my cunt the second that it was open.

    I felt myself get wet quickly. Before I knew it, Jess was already rubbing her face in my cunt, then worked her neck in, twisting around to get the back of her neck, and then she went to her arms. It was simultaneously really strange and really exciting feeling someone slide parts of their body through my cunt. I was moaning regularly by the time she was done with her arms. Jess than went to her chest, rubbing one boob, and then another in my cunt. While doing this, one of her nipples flicked my clit, and I gasped. Jess must have heard, because she immediately grabbed her boob and dragged it around in my cunt, making her nipple slide back and forth and up and down my clit. Needless to say, I orgasmed all over her boob.

    After I came down, Jess went straight back to sliding her body through my cunt. I helped out of course, soaking my hands in my cunt and rubbing them all over her back.

    At last, I thought Jess was done. I thought she had covered every part of her body, but she didn’t fully pull back. I looked down, and saw Jess bring one leg up and over my body while she brought my lower leg over onto hers. Then, as Jess pulled my body down, I caught on to what she was doing. I slid down and she laid back and slid towards me. In no time, our pussies were kissing each other. As our pussies rubbed against each other, we both reached down to our respective pussies and spread our outer lips, allowing pink to touch pink. If our pussies were kissing before, they were frenching now!

    Both of us were really wet, and I felt my pussy sliding over hers taking advantage of the wetness of both of us. I was amazed by how much of her pussy I could feel! I had my clit against hers for a bit, which was incredible. I tried to slide my clit down from her clit to her hole. While my clit obviously wasn’t big enough to penetrate, the feeling of it bumping into the edges of her hole then getting flattened against her as I continued away from her hole was incredible. For awhile, I was brushing my inner lips against her clit repeatedly. But we ended up going back to rubbing our clits against each others. As we both got closer and closer to climax, we started pushing our hips harder into each other, eventually to the point that it was actually starting to hurt. But that didn’t stop us! We kept clit-grinding until we got off, and boy did we get off!

    I hit my orgasm first as I was brushing circles around Jess’s clit with mine. My body went stiff as the first wave of the orgasm struck me. Immediately, Jess began shifting her hips back and forth, dragging her small clit back and forth over mine. Soon after she started this, Jess screamed out in orgasm, but as she did, I got the strangest sensation. I definitely had not come down from my first orgasm yet, but it felt like another was being set off. Now, I’ve had multiple orgasms before, but never so quickly, there’s always at least a brief downtime. As such, to this day, I’m still not sure if I hit a second orgasm then or if it was just another wave of my first orgasm that just happened to be more intense than anything before it. Whatever it was, it was fucking great!

    I just laid there, my body still completely stiff, still moaning while Jess continued to quickly shift her hips, dragging out her orgasm and extending mine. I have no idea how long we were getting off, but it seemed like ages. Eventually, I felt Jess’s hips slow down while they were shifting back and forth. This allowed me to finally start coming down. I started to regain my breathing, but I kept my body still. In time, Jess apparently got worn out, and just stopped moving her hips, leaving our clits pressed against each others. Then, without warning, both Jess and I let our bodies loosen and we dropped limply onto the couch, our pussies still lightly pressed against each other, though our clits were no longer touching.

    Again, I have no idea how long we were like that. At some point, I looked down to Jess, and saw her lying on the opposite end of the couch, her chest moving up and down with her breathing, her mouth hanging wide open, her eyes shut. I smiled and laid my head down and closed my eyes.

    I must’ve fallen asleep as the next thing I felt was Jess pulling her body out. I looked at her and lifted my legs, making it easier for her. She gave me an apologetic smile and said, “Sorry, but I really gotta pee!”

    The second she said that, I realized how badly I had to pee! I quickly got up and followed her to the bathroom, and we both continued filling the tub.

    When walking back to the living room, we both noticed the giant wet spot on the couch directly under where our cunts had been grinding at each other. It was huge! Laughter ensued for a bit, as we sat down on either side of the wet spot. Then Jess spoke up. “Alright, no more games until the pee bath tonight, or I’m gonna have nothing left!”

    I couldn’t help but respond, “So, you can’t handle me?”

    In response, Jess just leaned in and kissed me. During the kiss I suddenly remembered the ‘cunt baths’ as Jess smelled amazingly like my juices. As Jess pulled back from the kiss, she stated, “Oh I can handle you Lisa, I just want to handle you in a different way!”

    We laughed, and went back to movies, drinking, and peeing. We actually spread out a bit, not wanting to be tempted to jump on each other. Jess moved to the recliner leaving me on the couch with the big wet spot. Later, we had a small dinner and discovered it is damn hard to eat much when you are drinking so much!

    Shortly after the dinner, Jess and I went to pee again. The tub was well over half full when we were done, though not quite two-thirds full. After we finished and cleaned each other, Jess looked at the tub, then turned to me and asked, “So, when do we start?”

    I had no idea what to say. I looked at the tub, and it suddenly struck me that I was going to take a bath in pee! I felt my face flush. I know this had all been planned, so it shouldn’t have been a surprise, but I guess I just never thought it was actually going to work out. I was actually really nervous about it now! Jess must have noticed something was wrong (perhaps from my face flushing) and asked about it.

    “Nothing,” I said back, “I say we break out the vodka, and after a few swigs, we begin!”

    Jess’s face lit up – apparently she was really excited about this! I followed her out of the bathroom and into the kitchen. She pulled out the vodka and a couple of double shot glasses while I grabbed what was left of the Sprite from the fridge, which was a little less than half a 2-liter bottle. As we toasted the shotglasses, Jess announced, “To cunt baths and pee baths!” After downing the shot and chasing it with Sprite, we head to the living room again, Jess bringing the bottle of vodka, me bringing the Sprite. We took a couple swigs straight from the bottle in there, then, finally, headed to the bathroom, again with Jess carrying the vodka in and me with the Sprite.

    Walking into the bathroom, Jess put the bottle of vodka in the sink (which is right next to the tub), leaning to the side. I followed suit with the Sprite, then turned around to close the door. I turned back to see Jess staring at me smiling. Waving my hands forward, I asked, “Would you like the honors?”

    Without even thinking about it, Jess replied, “After you, madam,” bowing slightly and motioning towards the tubs with her arms.

    I was honestly completely surprised that Jess did not want to go first, considering how much she seemed to be looking forward to it. In the short second I had to think, my only rationalization was that she must think that I might cop out or something and she didn’t want to do it alone. I was kind of offended at that thought, so I quickly stepped forward and into the tub! I watched the ripples in the light yellow liquid as my feet entered. The feeling of warmth was immediate, which I found surprising considering most of it had been there for more than a day, but again, the room was really, really hot thanks to that heater with the door closed, so I guess it shouldn’t have been too surprising. As soon as I had both feet in, I grabbed onto the sides and lowered myself into a sitting position, feeling the heat of the pee. The water level, or pee level as I guess the case was, raised so that it was just touching the bottom of my boobs. I took a deep breath, and while I did, I felt the bottom of my boobs raise out of the pee, and then just barely drop in as I exhaled.

    “How is it?” I turned to see Jess, her head cocked to the side staring at me.

    “Really nice actually! What are you waiting for?”

    She didn’t need to be told twice! Jess stepped in and sat down on the opposite end of the tub, being careful to avoid hitting the faucet. When she sat down, the pee level was merely a couple inches below the top of the tub, slightly less than an inch when both of us extended our legs towards the other.

    We sat there for a couple minutes, just enjoying the feeling of the pee, adjusting to the strong smell, and talking.

    “Well, Jess, I think we are officially ridiculous!”

    Jess cocked her head at me. “What do you mean, Lise?”

    “What do you mean, ‘what do I mean?’ Who in the world takes pee baths?!? We are crazy!” I then dipped my head into the bath enough to fill my mouth up with pee, and spat it into Jess’s face. Jess jerked back as the pee splattered on her face.

    “Oh, is that how it’s going to be?” Jess didn’t bother waiting for a response, just dipped her head down, got a mouthful of pee, and leaned in and spat back into my face at point-blank distance.

    I felt the pee hit my face and drip down. I could feel small drips fall of my nose and larger ones fall from my chin. A few moments later, I grabbed Jess’s head, which was still mere inches from mine, and pushed it down, submerging it completely in pee. A war ensued as we both dunked each other in pee. I don’t know about her, but I ended up swallowing a couple mouthfuls of pee. This was probably a good thing, as the pee level got exceptionally high during our fight when both of us had most our bodies in it. There were a few overflows and a couple splashes out that would have to be taken care of at a later date.

    Eventually, Jess and I let the fighting subside, and we just stared at each other, both completely soaked in pee. Jess’s hair was matted down her back, and occasionally I could see drops of yellow fall from stray strands on her head. After a bit of staring at each other, Jess gave me a sweet smile, reached up and grabbed the bottles of Sprite and vodka. I watched her take a swig of both, and then followed suit, finishing off the Sprite. I passed her back the bottle of Sprite to put back in the sink and put the vodka on the edge of the tub against the wall and lay back against the end of the tub. After putting the empty Sprite bottle in the sink, Jess came over, turned away from me, and lay on top of me. In the position we were in, the pee level was up to my shoulders, and up to Jess’s chin. I wrapped my arms around her, interlocking my hands over her stomach, and then just laid my head back as Jess rested hers against my tits.

    For a long while, we just laid there. Occasionally we talked, but mostly we just laid there, enjoying the others company in a bathtub full of pee. It was finally broken up as Jess grabbed the bottle of vodka, took a swig, and then dipped her head to chase it with a mouthful of pee, which she swallowed. She then moved to the other side of the tub to give me room to follow suit, which I did. Strangely enough, pee turned out to be a really good chaser! The tang of the pee quickly and completely killed the sharpness of the alcohol that was left over in my mouth. If you don’t mind pee, I suggest you try it sometime. Maybe not with a bathtub full of it, but a cup would probably do fine!

    As I put the bottle back, Jess smiled mischievously at me and began to stand up. Without verbally responding, I raised an eyebrow at her, and watched her. She moved forwards to me, stood above and a little in front of me. Then, as she spread her pussy lips, I caught on to what she was going to do. I just looked up and opened my mouth, and soon enough had a stream of pee filling it up! I swallowed the first mouthful, but then realized I wouldn’t be able to keep up, so I didn’t swallow anymore after that. Instead I dipped my head forward and let the pee cover my hair, then looked up and let the stream flow across my face and down onto my chest.

    When the stream began to fade, I decided to go straight to the source. I rose to my knees and brought my mouth to Jess’s cunt as she was still peeing and sucked her pee straight from her peehole! I tried to push some of it up into her cunt with my tongue, but I don’t think I was very successful as I felt it fall down my chin, so I just ended up tongue fucking her while she peed. I soon realized that in the position I was in, my nose was just above her clit. Via some careful maneuvering, I moved my face down a bit so that I could still tongue fuck her, but could also rub my nose against her clit. Jess immediately started moaning, and her pee broke off into spurts, then stopped completely. I sped up my action on her cunt, eventually moving my mouth up so I could suck and tongue her clit and brought my hands up to stick a couple fingers in her cunt and a couple from the other hand in her ass. I slowly sped up my fingers in both holes as well as my tongue on her clit. It didn’t take long for Jess to hit her orgasm, a burst of pee and cunt juice splashed out over my chin and chest as she did.

    I slowed down my motions to let her come down, eventually stopping and looking up at her. I saw her looking down at me over her boobs. My line of sight was immediately drawn towards her hard, extended nipples that had drips of pee coming off them. They looked delicious! I couldn’t help myself, and pushed myself up on my feet a bit, sucking on one of the nipples. I felt Jess grab the back of my head and hold me against her chest as I sucked first one, then the other nipple.

    I went back and forth a few times before I felt Jess pull me away from her chest and tug me up. Catching on, I stood up completely, and Jess immediately leaned in for a kiss. I found the kiss to be highly erotic, tasting the piss in Jess’s mouth as we made out. Slowly, Jess worked her way away from my mouth and began kissing my cheek, then down my neck, and slowly working her way down my body. She spent a lot of time on my nipples, tonguing them, making them incredibly hard. Every now and then, I felt her lick off a drip of pee I could feel building up on the end of it. My desire for her was building quickly, and I began moaning. As I did, Jess moved on, kissing her way down my stomach to the small track of hair just above my slit, though not touching my slit. She teased me, kissing around my slit, kissing the insides of my thighs, always getting closer to, but never quite reaching my pleasure center.

    And then, in one instant and with no warning, Jess pulled my pussy lips apart with her hands and latched onto my clit. My whole body shook in response, but Jess just kept sucking! I was rapidly approaching my orgasm. Jess occasionally moved her mouth away from my clit to lick the rest of my cunt, often tonguing my peehole, but even when she did that, she’d reach over with a thumb and keep rubbing my clit. I don’t know how many times Jess went back and forth – three, maybe four – but the last time she came back to my clit, I felt her lightly nibble on my super-sensitive clit with her teeth. That was far more than I could take, and I immediately orgasmed, unintentionally pushing my hips forward into Jess’s face. I felt an eruption, which I thought was just going to be a brief squirt of cunt juice, but it either wasn’t or it was and changed without break into a stream of pee that was going straight into Jess’s mouth. After the initial shock of the orgasm, I opened my eyes and looked down to see Jess’s eyes looking up at me, her mouth open and overflowing with pee maybe an inch away from the source. When Jess saw me look at her, she closed her mouth, swallowed, smiled, and then let the stream of pee hit the rest of her face and her hair. I watched, and couldn’t help but laugh, as Jess brought her hands up through her hair as if she was washing it with my pee.

    Finally, my stream ended, and as it did, I realized how exhausted I was, and felt my body lower into the tub, again leaning against the back end of it. I closed my eyes as I leaned my head back over the edge of the tub, but I felt as Jess lowered her body on top of mine. I reached around, closing my hands around her stomach as I had done before.

    And then we fell asleep.

    I woke up because of a stinging pain in my knee. Jess had fallen asleep too, and I guess rolled part way to her side, with her leg twisted so that her knee was pushing against the back of my knee with the edge of the tub on the other side of my knee. While I felt kind of bad about it, I had to wake her up, because my knee just hurt too much. I lightly shook her shoulder, which caused Jess to twitch forcefully as she woke up. During that twitch, her leg moved upright, freeing up my knee. I let out a sigh of relief as Jess turned to look at me.

    “How long was I out?”

    “I don’t know,” I replied, as there was no clock in the bathroom, not that we’d even looked at one before we came in anyhow. “I just woke up myself too.” I brought my hand up out of the pee, planning to place it on the side of Jess’s face, but as I looked at it, I announced, “Apparently we were out for quite some time!”

    Jess turned her head and saw my hand, which was completely pruned. Jess then pulled both of her hands out, only to see they were completely pruned also. “Well,” she began, “I guess we should feel special. There probably aren’t that many people out there who’ve become pruned from being soaked in pee too long!”

    We both laughed for a bit. Jess sat up and turned towards me, asking, “You know what I bet feels good?”

    “What?” I replied still laughing.

    “This!” While saying that, Jess shoved a couple fingers of her hand up my cunt under the pee. I immediately understood what she was talking about – she was pressing the pruned ends of her fingers against my cunt walls and dragging them around. I could feel the slightly course wrinkles dragging against my innards, and damn did it feel good! As I started moaning, Jess brought her other hand down and started rubbing my clit, which also felt much better with pruned fingers! Then, adding one more piece to complete the process, Jess leaned in and started kissing my boobs, which were just above the pee level. Every so often, she would get a mouthful of pee and let it spill out over my boobs, sometimes sucking on my nipples while she had some left in her mouth and letting it swish against my nipple. The sensation of all of this together, combined with the smell of the pee which was all but second nature to me now, brought me up very quickly.

    A few minutes later, I moaned out in orgasm, arching my back and tensing my body. Jess began to slow down her fingers as she pulled her head back away from my chest. She brought me down slowly, very slowly. In fact I think I took more time coming down from the climax then I did reaching it.

    When Jess finally stopped moving and pulled her hands out, I opened my eyes, leaned forward to kiss her, grabbing a mouthful of pee on my way. We passed the pee back and forth in our mouths while we kissed, and I tried to twist around to get to the other side of Jess, allowing her to assume the position I had been in. It took some complicated maneuvering, and more than a bit of pee splashing out onto the floor, but it got done.

    I broke up the kiss, letting Jess slide back against the end of the tub. I wasted no time getting a couple fingers in her cunt, a couple others on her clit, and my mouth on her nipples. I did my best to repeat exactly to her what she had done to me. Besides the fact that fingering someone feels really weird with pruned fingers, and the fact that I was doing it while in a tub full of pee, everything seemed normal. As she approached her climax, she kept moaning “Lisa” over and over again, which only increased my drive to give her an incredible orgasm, which I think I did! I then very slowly brought her down, as she had done to me.

    After I pulled my fingers out, we just sat there for awhile. Jess kept her eyes closed, and I laid forward and rested my head on her floating tits.

    We were only in that position for a minute or so when Jess said, “I guess we should probably be draining this soon.” I looked up at her and nodded my agreement. She then added, “Seems like a huge waste.” I merely laughed in response.

    And so I slowly turned around and pulled the drain out of the shower. I turned around to see Jess standing up, and got up with her. Then, with the pee draining out, I grabbed a couple handfuls of pee and splashed it onto Jess body, rubbing it into her tits. We took turns doing this, rubbing the pee all over each other’s body, from our hair and our faces to our chests and stomachs to our cunts and asses, down our legs, and finally to our toes as the last of the pee drained out.

    It was funny, after it was gone, we both just stood there looking at each other for a bit. I don’t think either of us really knew what to do. We were still dripping with pee, so we couldn’t really get out. Eventually I said, “I think we should probably shower before we get out of here.” Jess just nodded in response. So I pulled the shower curtain closed and turned on the shower. As a side note, I realized while closing the shower curtain that I probably should have done that earlier, thus preventing the massive pee spills that were now on my bathroom floor.

    And so we showered, for the first time in nearly two days. We washed each other’s hair and bodies, because obviously you don’t wash your own body when you are in the shower with someone else! It mostly was just a normal shower, though when Jess spread her legs to let me wash her pussy, I grabbed the vodka bottle that was still in the shower and fucked her with the neck of the bottle until she got off. I’m not really sure why I did that, I guess it just seemed like a good idea at the time. And of course, since I had done it to her, Jess quickly grabbed the bottle when I was done and did the same to me.

    After we finished, we got out of the tub and dried each other off. Getting out was actually a bit complicated, as we had to jump from the tub to the shower rug a few feet away so that we didn’t step in the puddles of pee that had splashed over, but everything worked out. Jess offered to clean the puddles up, but I told her not to worry about it and that I’d do it tomorrow. She also noted that the bathroom still reeked of pee, but I also said I could fix that tomorrow too.

    When we finished drying each other off, Jess and I headed to my bed. We were shocked to see that it was just past 2:00 in the morning when we got there. The last time I had looked at a clock, which was before we had gotten the vodka out, it was around 9:30! I don’t know how long we spent doing everything, but I figure we must have been asleep in the tub for at least two hours.

    Jess pulled the blankets back and got into bed, lying on her back, announcing, “That was a hell of a weekend.”

    While climbing in, I responded, “Damn right it was!” I then laid down on my stomach on Jess, pulling the blankets up to my shoulders and resting my head on Jess’s boobs. I yawned, and suddenly realized how tired I was. I whispered, “Good night, beautiful!”

    I was practically out before I heard Jess respond, “Good night, honey! See you in the morning!”

    I remember very clearly waking up the next morning, solely because of the odd position we had somehow gotten ourselves into. I was on my side with the blankets pulled up to my neck, though pretty tangled up. Jess was completely under the blankets, on her side facing me. Her head was pushed right up between my tits. I could actually feel the end of her tongue on my bottom boob, and a little stream of drool going from her tongue, down my boob, and forming a wet spot where it met the bed. Jess was on top of my lower arm, my hand being right beneath her hip, while my upper arm was resting on Jess’s head. And her upper leg was sticking straight out, right between my legs, her thigh pushed up against my pussy.

    I couldn’t help but laugh as I tried to figure out how we got in that position. I felt Jess’s head twitch, probably from my chest lightly shaking with laughter. She pulled her head back for a second, which caused the blankets she was under to rise up. While pulling it down, she began wondering aloud how we ended up in that position. There were no ‘good morning’s, just a conversation about how in the hell we ended up like that! We continued talking about it as we got up to get breakfast.

    After eating, Jess headed to the bathroom to brush her teeth and whatnot. I washed the few dishes we had, then headed to the bathroom to pee… in the toilet! Hadn’t done that in a couple days! We talked about the weekend, how, despite the fun of the pee bath, it really was not worth forcing ourselves to continuously drink throughout the weekend, and other such stuff.

    When I went to grab toilet paper to wipe, Jess grabbed my hand. I turned to look at her, and she asked, “One more time, for old time’s sake?”

    I just laughed, stood up, and spread my pussy lips as Jess kneeled before me and licked me to a quick orgasm. After she did, I got up, and Jess immediately sat on the toilet to pee. I got on my knees in front of her, waiting my turn. The second she finished, she stood, pulled her lips apart, and invited me to dive in, which I eagerly did.

    Following the final orgasm of the weekend, Jess and I went back to the bedroom. Jess had told me when we planned out this weekend that she’d have to leave quickly Monday morning, as she had a bunch of stuff she needed to take care of during the day. I tried to argue it, but got nowhere, so now I had just accepted it and followed her around. Jess got dressed in the only other outfit she had brought, besides what she had worn here Saturday morning. She correctly guessed, unsurprisingly, that she would not need any other clothes for the weekend. After she was packed and dressed, we both went to the door.

    Jess turned around at the door and said, “Next weekend.” I think she meant it as a question, but it came out as a statement.

    I simply replied, “Definitely.” Then I grabbed the back of her head and leaned in for a final kiss. The kiss lasted a long time, though that was partially because I wouldn’t let Jess pull away. Each time she tried to, I held her head there with my hand, leading to both of us laughing into the kiss.

    Eventually, Jess started opening the door behind her while I was kissing her. When the door was open about halfway, I finally let Jess pull back. She stood in the doorway smiling at me for a moment, then reached forward and placed her hand on one of my boobs and slid it down my body to my pussy, and then quickly turned to leave.

    The second Jess turned her body, I jumped back in and slammed the door to my apartment, leaning naked against the back of the door, my heart racing. This was because the second Jess turned, I was able to see past her body, and right behind her. And there, standing with one foot on his scooter in the hallway in front of the door to his apartment, was the twelve year old boy that lived there with his mom. I figured that he must’ve seen plenty: Jess kissing me, her hand running down my body – hell, my whole fucking body! I quickly realized something had to be done, I turned and looked out the peephole in the door to see him still standing there staring at my door, no sign of Jess. I ran to grab a blanket, wrapped it around my body, and opened the door. The boy just stared at me, or more specifically, my blanket-covered tits.

    “Hey, Mike,” I began, trying to sound as normal as possible. “You think you could, you know, not tell anyone what you saw here? It’s kind of a secret.” Mike, still staring at my tits, simply nodded his head. “Thanks Mike!”

    I then turned around and closed the door, letting out a sigh of relief. I dropped the blanket and turned to stare out the peephole. Mike stood there for a minute or so longer staring at my door. Finally, he shook his head as if he was waking up from a dream, and continued down the hallway on his scooter.

    Part of me was laughing, thinking the kid probably got the greatest show of his life. But that was a very small part. The vast majority of me was terrified that he’d tell his mom (who I considered a friend, though she’s a bit older than me) or other people and that I would get complaints or possibly kicked out of the apartment. There was also a part of me that was really embarrassed and found it really awkward, especially since I used to babysit the kid a few years ago, and even up to a few months ago I’d let him come over, along with a few other kids from the complex, and play my Wii. Luckily, he eventually got one, and then they all stopped visiting me.

    I dealt with all my panic by obsessively cleaning my apartment all day. I tell you, the place was spotless by the end of the day, despite the mess we had made in the bathroom. Work distracted me for the next few days, though there was always some little part of me freaking out about what was going to happen.

    I calmed down after about a week had gone by and nothing happened. As it turned out, looking back on this, there really hadn’t been anything to worry about. Nothing ever came of it. I never heard of the instance again. The only change was that on the few occasions I ran into Mike and said “hi,” he gave me a slightly different kind of smile, kind of a horny smile. It freaked me out at first, but now I just think it’s funny. It’s not like I did anything wrong really, he just caught a good peepshow that I’m sure he’s made use of mentally many times since. Lucky him.


  • Forbidden Fur 1 – Cave Of The Wolves

    Font size : +


    This first book, ‘Cave Of The Wolves’ is the start of Alice and Tamara’s journey into their darkest desires and introduces their world. Follow their quest to find and resolve the cause of their unnatural lusts and step into a jungle containing your most animal fantasies and taboos, but only if you are brave enough!

    The copper-haired girl pressed her button nose up against the one-way glass, looking down across the lush green jungle from her lofty eyrie. She reflected that the beauty of what lay below was almost surreal, almost as surreal as the journey that had brought her here, deep into the heart of the Novo Brazilian rain-forest.

    Looking out to her left, a modern facility seemed incongruous amongst the greenery. Several habitation buildings, a greenhouse, even an air-strip, control tower and hangar, containing her plane. Well, obviously not ‘her’ plane, in that it was owned by Nordic Industries, the same as the rest of the entire complex. As the Operational Manager and sole pilot based out here however, Tamara took her responsibility seriously.

    Being the personal woman-servant of the CEO of Nordic Inc. also helped her sense of belonging. Alice Stallrang was quite the powerful lady to be able to create this facility from scratch and in secret, in little over a year.

    Tamara’s bionic eye zeroed in on the ‘Menagerie’, a large, flat roofed one-story shed, placed off to one side of the runway. What to say about that building? It was both the problem and the solution to why they were all living out here in the first place.

    Tamara had green eyes and a snub nose with a freckled face. This was in line with her curly, copper hair, cut straight off at the nape, which gave her a slightly no-nonsense look. And her pale, milky, heavily freckled skin, crisscrossed by tight strands of one of her many fish-net body stockings. A girl who loved to fly like a bird, but who bound herself up like a fish in a net. She smiled wanly to herself. Living in the heat of the jungle because of Alice’s plans probably wasn’t the best long term, for someone of her skin tone but there were certainly some perks. She could always leave whenever she wanted to, right?

    She sighed, studying her own reflection in the glass. Although the scar around her eye had faded it was still visible, but you could hardly tell that her left eye wasn’t her original unless you really looked closely. Just one of those things she guessed. You play hard and you take the knocks, and who wouldn’t like having built in ‘Goggle’ glasses? Okay then, a Goggle monocle. She was still plenty attractive though, or so she hoped.

    She reclined in her favorite chair, wearing only the black laced body-stocking and her standard issue indigo panties. Yes, each of the girls stationed out here had been issued with ‘Nordic Industries’ scientifically engineered latex thongs, custom designed and tailored for their owners and each in a colour of their choosing. When Alice had first announced the rule, Tamara had never heard such a ridiculous idea in her life, but she had since come to appreciate the wisdom of the decision.

    As the Menagerie had filled up with occupants, one had to be particularly careful not to agitate them, unintentionally, or otherwise. There was something about this location, something that awakened dark and perverse desires within any creature who entered into its orbit, including humans. Ever since she the day that she’d set foot here, life had never been the same.

    Alice had told them all that the thong was designed to keep their feminine scents from arousing the other native wildlife, be it a creature, or be it Homo sapiens. Initially, they had all thought it was a prank, but then there had been the incident with Lupe and the monkeys. It had taken days to catch all the chimps again, and as for cleaning up the mess…still, they’d learned a valuable lesson, so it hadn’t been a total disaster.

    And so it was that Tamara Johnson, the attractive, curvy, former top MIT scholar and air force test pilot, once of sleepy Plainview, Georgia, now found herself living here in the middle of the South American rain forest, wearing little else save for a tight indigo rubber thong, in order to keep her puffy Southern peach pure.

    She giggled to herself and glanced back to her rumpled bed, where her lover lay asleep on the pillows. It had been one hell of a journey to get here and even though she questioned this reality every day, she wasn’t regretting a second of it.

    After all, she would never have met her current squeeze if it hadn’t been for her piloting the fatal flight that was passing over this spot, little over a year ago.

    ******************************************

    In a blink, her mind was back inside her twin-engined Embraer Phenom 100, thrilled to be piloting the little jet over the gauzy cloud-banks of South America. Behind her sat Alice, whom she was flying to Sao Petro, for an important board meeting.

    The remaining seats were empty. Even Alice’s personal Russian bodyguard, Kat, (no-one called her Ekaterina), had been left behind at the head-office in Joyport, USA. However, despite the opportunity, as the trip was quite urgent and the flight short, Alice had ruled out any possibility of renewing their mile-high club membership.

    Tamara turned to her boss. She never failed to be impressed by this lady. The CEO of one of the biggest multinational conglomerates in the world and yet very few people knew much about her, Tamara included. This was despite having been Alice’s key pilot, personal assistant and part-time lover for these past three years.

    Alice was in her mid-thirties and Scandinavian in origin, with just the note of an accent remaining in her mid-Atlantic twang. She was consistently well-presented, professionally dressed and manicured and with a very trim and well toned body that defied her hectic life-style. Her hair was dark and curly rather than the Nordic blonde stereotype and she liked to wear it loose, tumbling down to her shoulders.

    She avoided small talk at all costs and had never talked much to Tamara about her past, or how she had come to arrive in the United States. When Tamara had gently inquired or floated leading questions around Alice’s family, she had politely but expertly been rebuffed and she’d learned not to bother.

    On a couple of occasions where Tamara had seen Alice worked up, her boss had joked that she had Valkyrie lineage in her blood. This was meant as a warning not to cross her, Tamara supposed, but she had rarely seen her leader completely lose her cool. On those rare occasions when she did, that Valkyrie claim had been pretty believable, as Tamara would rather have been anywhere else than in the same room.

    “An hour to go, Ma’am,” she stated.

    Alice nodded once. Yep, not much in the way of small talk.

    “Will you be needing me this evening?”

    Such a simple query, with so many permutations.

    “Not tonight, Miss Johnson,” Alice responded.

    Great, maybe a night spent exploring Sao Petro could be-

    “I suggest you get an early one, I’ve just had news from Los Amantes. I’d like to pay the office an impromptu visit tomorrow a.m.”

    Los Amantes. The Western seaboard. No rest for the-

    One of the engines spluttered, coughed and expired in that order and in pretty much the time it took to read this sentence.

    Alice looked up sharply, Tamara swung her attention back to her instrument panel. This was bad, but they weren’t carrying freight and she could nurse them to the nearest airport. But what was the cause? She focused, studying the panel of dials and instruments, trying to piece it together. Alice sat quietly behind her, knowing when not to distract at least.

    Second later, there was another splutter. The second engine had gone the same way. This was a thousand times more bad and there had been no warning. Such an event was a million to one chance without any external interference.

    Even today, Tamara still struggled to comprehend how that malfunction had happened and maybe she would never know, although a lot of her most basic assumptions had been challenged over the year since the accident.

    Despite Tamara’s frantic efforts to stabilize and get the engines going again, the machine went into a shallow descent. This meant that she had to constantly lose altitude, in order to maintain the plane’s air-speed and keep them from dropping like a stone. The pilot watched the green carpet below, slowly rising through the clouds to meet her. From high above the vegetation looked almost soft and deceptively welcoming, but this was looking bad. Terminal even.

    Still, there was nothing she could do. She’d never felt so helpless. She thought of her family in Plainview and her acquaintances back in Joyport and how they might never be able to confirm her demise. For out here she could see nothing but featureless, verdant moss, stretching off in all directions.

    Then, off to her left she saw it, a teardrop shaped plateau, rising steeply from the surrounding jungle, tens of meters higher than everything around it and only lightly wooded on top. A landing spot! More than that, from atop it, she saw a thin plume of smoke rising into the hazy sky. Her heart leapt. Where there was life, there was certainly hope.

    Alice reached forward and put a calm hand on her shoulder. As usual, she said little, but there really wasn’t anything to say.

    Tamara grappled with the controls, dragging the joystick over to the left. Although sluggish, the plane responded until she was bearing directly down on the strange feature. However, they were still losing altitude quickly. The uniform green carpet was now a blur of individual trees. She quite liked the tropical hardwood in Alice’s Art-Deco styled office back home, but she wasn’t so keen on seeing it so up close here.

    As the ground neared, she realized that some of the area had been cultivated into fields for crops. Although more or less flat, it was going to be once heck of a rough landing, even assuming that she could avoid the trees.

    “Can you do it?” Alice asked.

    “Maybe. Hell of a way to find out,” Tamara grimaced.

    Alice squeezed Tamara’s shoulder but said nothing more.

    They were coming in too steep, Tamara pulled back slightly, taking care not to over-correct.

    The ground was coming up all too quickly. This was touch and go. The wheels bounced off the ground and the plane hopped, taking a chunk from their air speed. They were still airborne. One more go. It looked like a paddy field coming up. A water landing.

    The nose dropped and before Tamara could react, the plane speared into the wet ground and went end over end several times, ending up on its roof.

    All went black.

    *******************************************

    Tamara’s head throbbed so badly that it felt like her skull was split into fragments. She moaned lightly and opened an eye. For long moments, she wasn’t sure where or when she was. Wherever she was, it was quite dark, although a cool breeze played across her face and ruffled her hair.

    She patted herself down, checking for injuries. Nothing hurt and although there were a few scrapes, there was no blood or stickiness. Good. She felt something wet on her thighs and, panicking, placed her fingers there. She was sticky, but not from injury or fear. The crotch of her body-stocking was soaked through and sticking to her mound, which burned with an unnatural desire. Had she had a wet dream? Of all the time to get one of those!

    A warm glow flickered against her legs. She tried moving them. Everything seemed attached. A fire crackled. The crash! She sat up hurriedly, fearing an imminent explosion.

    A pair of eyes met hers. Not human. A loud growl cut the still air. Tamara froze in fear. Somewhere from the shadows, a female voice spoke in a strange language. The creature scowled and turned away from her, padding back into darkness.

    The pilot looked up. A rocky roof hung above her, not very far away and a small wood fire was burning. Off to one side, a black archway, from where the breeze was emanating, led into the unknown outside.

    There was a groan from beside of the fire. Alice sat up slowly. Her business attire was grubby and torn, but she seemed more or less intact. She gave a weak smile to Tamara and crawled over to where she lay, “I’d give you a two out of ten for that landing.”

    There was a growl from the darkness, which sounded even louder in the enclosed space. “What the hell was that?” asked Alice.

    Tamara pointed across the fire. A curvy, coffee colored young woman stood behind the flames. She wore only a simple brown cloth around her generous chest and a similarly plain loincloth. However, her neck sported an ornate golden choker, that the straps of the chest piece fastened onto, straining over her rounded breasts.

    “Where are we?” Alice whispered.

    The jungle girl nodded in satisfaction, seeing them both awake. A furry head appeared from the shadows next to her left thigh. A dog? A wolf? A fox? She wasn’t sure. Tamara groaned, holding her head. Was this what the afterlife was like?

    The girl oozed with an earthy sensuality as she walked over and knelt to check on them. Strong, brown hands checked Tamara’s limbs and joints for breaks or strains. As she lay back on her elbows, a furry muzzle snuffled up against Tamara’s stomach and she felt a rough tongue give her a lick. She smiled. If this was the afterlife, it sure felt tickly.

    As the woman performed similar checks on Alice, Tamara noticed another set of lupine eyes staring from the darkness. And another. She swallowed back fear. The cave was full of these creatures, whatever they were.

    The tribal girl finished up checking Alice over and seemingly satisfied, she moved back to the other side of the campfire and threw on some more wood. As the flames took hold, the circle of light in the cave expanded and Tamara could make out four maned wolves of varying sizes. One was clearly larger than the other three, the alpha male, or so she guessed.

    Tamara and Alice sat together as the girl knelt and began chanting. She hitched up her loincloth, and moved onto all fours, exposing a well-rounded rump to the night air.

    The larger wolf sniffed around the dusky woman, hunched as she was in a doggy position, her rear exposed lewdly to the air. Even in the flickering light from the fire, Tamara fancied that she could see her glinting wetness and smell the briny perfume of her lust. Horrified but not wanting to miss a second, she glanced quickly over to Alice, her boss and lover who sat beside of her. The dark-haired Valkyrie appeared transfixed. Even as Tamara watched, Alice’s right hand crept under her skirt, pressing urgently against the scarlet silk that encased her special place. A place that Tamara had visited so willingly and so often before.

    Tamara looked away for a moment, trying to break the spell. She could scarcely believe that this scene was playing out before her. Even after averting her gaze, her eyes couldn’t escape it, as the dancing shadows on the cave walls showed her just what was going on.

    The largest wolf, whom she now impulsively named Shadow in her head, was already clearly semi-erect. Its strange-looking cock appeared even bigger in shadow form, projected waveringly onto the walls of the cave. The petite aviatrix gasped at the thought of what the wolf intended, but the tribal girl showed no signs that she wasn’t equally up for this ride.

    Tamara’s mind immediately wandered to what that experience would feel like. What could it be like to feel that throbbing beast cock deep inside her delicate sex? Would it hurt, or would it be the best sex that she had ever had? Or both?

    Despite countless role-plays and intimate discussions over her many years spent under Alice (both managerially and literally), nothing remotely close to this scenario had ever come up between the two of them. Tamara had never even contemplated that it was possible to be attracted to other species and the thought disturbed her greatly.

    And yet, there was Alice, lying spread before her, as she had countless times before. Her silky red panties were already dark with her juices and yanked to one side. Alice’s index finger was already sliding in and out of her shaven, crinkled puss.

    Tamara’s body quaked at the thought and yet she knew that she was sliding towards the same abyss. Something felt dark and twisted in this cave, and yes, inside her too. Underneath her air-force blue flying uniform, she tended to wear very little. Flying so frequently did get a bit tedious and so she did her best to spice it up for her chief.

    Typically, all that she liked to wear under her smart indigo skirt and blazer was the black stringed body-stocking. Usually she chose a size or two too small for her curves, so that her underwear bit into her tender flesh and strained tightly as it bisected the two halves of her puffy, peachy labia. One glimpse of that sight would have Alice on top of her in seconds and that tended to make their journeys more bearable. “This is why they invented autopilot,” as Alice always said.

    Dressed in this manner, Tamara rocked back and forth, feeling the taut crotch of her lingerie sliding to and fro, tugging between her thick outer lips to torment her clit. God, she was so wet already. Usually it took a few minutes of Alice’s talented tongue or fingers to get her this far, but this time, it was just the thought of, what, exactly?

    She looked back over to the erotic tableau in front of her. The feral girl had twisted herself so that she was positioned under Shadow, her mouth shaped into an ‘O’, her head bobbing up and down his tapered cock-tip. Tamara watched amazed, Shadow’s pale pink mottled shaft glistened in the dancing firelight. It was like nothing she’d ever seen before, a light tracery of veins giving it a weird marbled form. A slender point at the end which widened out into a solid pink shaft before it flared out again into a wide knot at the base, as big as her fist. She wondered what it tasted like. She wondered what it felt like, to have that hard shaft spearing her, to have that knot stretching her, plugging her wetness…

    Ahead and to her right, Alice’s head tossed as three of her fingers now pumped and slithered within her wet pussy and Tamara caught the distinct scent of her lover’s arousal. Was she thinking the same thoughts? She must be. The redhead squirmed back and forth, the tight fabric of her body-stocking already sopping wet around her crotch. Almost in a daze, her hand reached down, her fingers tearing at the fabric to force an entry. One finger slid inside of her fat rubbery labia, which only served to raise her libido even higher. Normally she would never be so uninhibited, but normal rules did not apply here. She was slick and furnace hot already and she needed a release.

    Across the cave, more glittering eyes watched the whole show. The three other male wolves, cowed by their leader, were getting more and more restless as the smells and sights of copulation intensified.

    Three others. Tamara fretted, wondering how long they would keep to themselves, given their leaders actions. She was petrified that they would long have been able to smell her arousal through the wood-smoke and yet she was unable to stop herself.

    “Miss Johnson,” Alice husked, “get that sweet Southern peach of yours over here, now.” Her boss lay naked on a patch of freshly cut palm leaves near the fire, her clothes in an untidy heap beside her, save for her thong, pulled roughly aside. Her body glowed in the light from the fire, her eyes urgent, her sex gleaming.

    Tamara didn’t need asking twice, she crawled over to where Alice lay and knelt over her, placing her sex above the Valkyrie’s face so that her boss could get a good view of her arousal, before lowering her mouth to plant kisses along Alice’s toned stomach. The pilot’s nostrils filled rapidly with the scent of her lovers musk, as sweet juices continued to ooze from her own plump labia. Her mouth moved lower and lower, past Alice’s belly button, to kiss across her neatly trimmed mons, tasting her matted, downy pubic hair. Tamara cupped her lovers toned buttocks and paused a moment, savoring the sight and scent of her wetness. Only for a brief time, as Alice, unable to wait any longer, grabbed Tamara’s freckled ass, her fingers hooking and tearing at her body stocking, quickly ripping a larger hole around her crotch, to fully free it.

    Alice deftly pulled Tamara’s ass downward, pushing the pilot’s pulsing sex onto her mouth. Tamara gasped, wriggling but Alice was more than impatient and her lithe tongue speared into Tamara’s hole, even as her lips rubbed against her hard little clit. Tamara moaned and nibbled at Alice’s distinctively puffy, crinkled outer lips, which led her boss to open them wider, exposing her wet, dark inner labia to inspection.

    Tamara moistened her red lips with her tongue, before lowering her head to suckle deeply at her employer’s most sensitive spot. Locked into a mutual ’69’ of oral pleasure, the two women’s passions rose quickly, to the exclusion of events elsewhere.

    It was only when Tamara felt something wet nosing around her ass that she froze suddenly and raised her crotch up from Alice’s mouth, wriggling away from the interloper. She raised her head to see two of the wolf pack snuffling nearer, even as she realized that a third had jammed its wet nose between her taut buttocks. She heard Alice swear and hiss at it to move, but the other two approached nearer and as they did so, Tamara’s stomach fluttered at the sight of one’s arousal, all glistening and pink in the dancing firelight.

    She had no wish to get involved with them and yet it appeared that the pack had no intent of giving up its attention. “What should we do?” she hissed back to Alice, shuddering with a mixture of fear, disgust and pleasure as a bigger, warmer tongue replaced Alice’s to probe at her salty sex.

    “I don’t think they’ll take no for an answer,” her boss replied. “Maybe I can distract this one.” Tamara twisted her head back to see Alice tentatively reached up one finely manicured hand to caress the silvered wolf’s underbelly, moving nearer towards its throbbing shaft.

    This wolf seemed older than the rest, a few traces of gray fur showing its age, although no less horny than the others. Tamara decided to christen him as ‘Methuselah’, based on one of her Sunday school homilies.

    The elder wolf stopped paying attention to Tamara, seemingly fully preoccupied with the sensations below. Alice ran her finger-nails along the length of his mottled wolf-shaft and the beast shuddered with pleasure, hips jerking as she did so.

    “How is that helping?” hissed Tamara, turning back just in time for her face to bump against the dangling shaft of one of the pair of wolves before her.

    This one let out a low growl, its shaft stiffening, only inches away from her face. “Oh, Bless his heart”, she thought, “he’s giving me an eyeful, but what else does he want to fill?” She considered Alice’s plan, desperate for an alternative. The wolf pressed closer to her, its dick pressing into her nose. She winced at the strong, unpleasant odor of it.

    She instinctively pulled back but the wolf persistently pushed forward, filling her view with its sex. Her head was swimming. “Urgh,” Tamara quickly reached up and gripped its shaft, to prevent it from pushing any nearer. The wolf panted hard as her hand closed around its shaft, rubbing back and forth. It was warmer than she had expected and smoother too.

    “What now?” she hissed, twisting back to Alice. Her toned lover already lay on her back, holding Methuselah in one hand as she slowly moved it back and forth in time with her other hand, which was frigging away at her crotch. The creature seemed transfixed, happy to stand there in the glimmering firelight whilst Alice satisfied both of their appetites.

    “Lord have mercy,” cursed Tamara, “really?!” She noticed that the wolf that she held was missing a part of its ear. ‘One-Ear’ growled softly at her, as it looked at its companions. “I guess that you are missing out a bit.”

    She moved her hand slowly up and down the length of its shaft. The wolf let out a tremble as she did so. Such a powerful creature and yet she had it in the palm of her hand. She found that the feeling of being in control was quite an aphrodisiac, her pussy was fluttering wetly at the utter shamelessness of the situation. Alice was groaning behind her, her breath hot against Tamara’s plump peach as she entertained the oldest looking wolf.

    Tamara carried on stroking One-Ear’s shaft. Lying on her back as she was, Alice was missing out on the view over on the other side of the fire. The dusky girl was bent in supplication to Shadow. How on Earth was she going to be able to accommodate that monstrous shaft?

    Tamara blinked, not sure that she was seeing things correctly, but the local girl’s sex seemed to almost shift and move with the flames. Tamara was not overly familiar with wolven sexual organs, nor indeed with any other species bar her own, but in this light it seemed as though this tribal girl’s crotch had transformed into animal form to better accommodate her lover. What was this place? Was she dreaming?

    Another snout nudged her in the ribs, breaking her train of thought. This wolf was smaller than all of the rest and somewhat more shy. Tamara knew how he felt, this situation was becoming pretty overwhelming for all of them. Given that he was the only one left unnamed, she found the first name that came to mind.

    “Come here, Tiny,” she murmured, reaching out her left hand to touch his sheath. She stroked at the warm fur, feeling it swelling beneath her touch, as her right hand continued to work away at One-Ear.

    Before long, another pinkish-white stick was poking forth from Tiny’s underbelly, rapidly stiffening up into a throbbing rod. This one felt even bigger and heavier in her left hand than that of One-Ear. “Wow, looks like I might have to rename you already,” Tamara husked, stroking both of her hands gently up and down the two lengths.

    A loud moan in front called her attention back to the erotic tableau over the fire. Shadow was fully mounted across the jungle girl’s back, its large pink rod ramming in and out of her strangely animalistic sex. The sight, sound and smell within the cave was almost overwhelming her, even before she felt a familiar tongue delve back into her juicy sex.

    “Mmm, such a juicy peach today,” Alice mumbled before renewing her attack. Tamara felt waves of desire and pleasure throughout her body, her mind almost detached from the sins of the physical that engulfed her. Glancing back, Alice’s face was now buried under Tamara’s ass, her sex pushing down on to her boss as she received such a pussy worshipping from her.

    The Valkyrie’s right hand was wedged between her thighs, kneading at her crinkled pussy, whilst her left worked away at her wolf’s throbbing, veiny stick. Surrounded by such sights, it was quickly becoming too much for the horny pilot. Tamara needed a release, and fast, or her mind felt like it might break.

    She increased the movements of her hands. One-Ear and Tiny faced her, Tiny on the left, One-Ear on the right. One-Ear let out a pleasurable howl and a little spurt of pre-cum shot forth and splashed against her hair and upper back. Trickles of it ran down his flagging shaft. She smeared the slippery liquid over her palm, meaning that she could increase the pace somewhat and soon One-Ear had stiffened up again.

    She released Tiny for a second and held her left hand in front of One-Ear’s cum-slot. Another jet of liquid promptly fired into her palm and she gathered as much as possible, then smeared it along Tiny’s warm, dry shaft. The smallest wolf squirmed under the attention. “Hope you don’t mind, boy. Sharing is caring.”

    Tiny certainly didn’t seem to mind, as Tamara felt his shaft getting harder and fatter as her wrist speed increased, gliding across his flesh. She could feel waves of pleasure rising up from her nethers, her boss/lover was still paying extremely close attention to her plump mound.

    The pilot felt completely wanton. She wanted this and nothing else, she knew she was going to cum harder than she ever had before. Naked on her knees in a warm cave in heaven knows where, with her boss eating her out expertly, a mysterious girl getting the fuck of her life from an alpha wolf and with a whole pack of horny wolves to jack off. None of this seemed very real, but at the same time it was the most alive that she’d ever felt.

    “Give it to me, boys,” she whispered, hands moving faster and faster, until One-Ear stiffened, releasing a high-pitched whine. His knot jerked and a jet of watery doggy seed spurted violently forth, his hot jism splashing down her right side. She bent lower, feeling a second spurt down the length of her back, and another.

    One-Ear seemed momentarily exhausted, so she switched her right hand over to Tiny, who seemed to need a little more coaxing. She gently grasped at his dark red knot, squeezing and releasing as her left hand continued to work at his shaft.

    Meantime, One-Ear’s cooling doggy-seed trickled slowly down the arch of her spine and into the tight crack between the smooth curves of her firm, freckled ass.

    Below her Alice gasped, as her tongue met the first drops of animal sperm arriving at their destination. Tamara heard Methuselah grunt behind her and more spurts of warm seed splattered over her ass cheeks and (she assumed) Alice’s upturned face.

    Her boss groaned underneath Tamara’s ass, her visage was indeed coated in fresh, stinking wolf seed, and she redoubled her efforts, sucking each of Tamara’s outer labia into her cummy mouth in turn.

    It wasn’t long before Tamara felt the final wave rising, knowing it was going to be big. She squeezed on Tiny’s dick, “Don’t let me down big boy, show me what you’re made of.”

    Her left hand was a blur now, her mouth open in passion, fully focused on getting herself to the finishing line. She ground her hips down on to Alice’s face, working her hard clit against her boss’ nose. Not long now…

    Tiny’s face was close to hers now, panting heavily. The pilot met the wolf’s gaze, realizing that she was panting almost as hard. The wolf trembled as she squeezed his knot harder, just hard enough to trigger him into a massive orgasm. Sprays of watery cum shot forth from his underbelly, hitting her in the chest and splattering over Alice’s pussy. Underneath her, Alice arched her back, the raven-haired cougar moaned into Tamara’s depths, tongue lashing and biting at her plump, juicy peach.

    Tamara exploded, her pent up lust released in waves of passion, lady-cum flowing freely over Alice’s face. Her head swam and she collapsed forward over her friend’s legs, with Tiny still spurting small jets of his cum across Tamara’s back as she writhed in unbound pleasure.

    Tamara lay prone on the dry straw, her body heaving still as the waves of her lust slowly subsided. She found the presence of mind to swing her dripping ass from over Alice, hearing her boss gasping at clear air as she was freed from the grip of Tamara’s thighs.

    Tamara turned and lay with Alice, their eyes meeting. Both had recovered slightly from their sexual exertions and there was a sense of embarrassment as their eyes met. But seeing the curves of her lover gleaming in the warm firelight quickly took her mind from that. Alice crooked a hand around Tamara’s head and drew her down for a passionate kiss. Tamara could taste the semen on her lips. They were in this together.

    The three wolves silently snuggled around the hugging couple, forming a furry wall around them. A strange atmosphere enveloped her, the scent of the wolves and of her lover, the sounds of the strange girl, still rutting away on the other side of the fire. Tamara’s eyes flickered closed.

    *************************

    The night was filled with even wilder dreams and fantasies; a black unicorn; a hooded woman; a tentacled sea monster; an exotic Indian dancer; an army of Jaguar-men; tusks and hooves under a burning sun; fires burning inside a mysterious temple. Sights and sounds, smells and touch, yet unknown and unexperienced. Exhausted, Tamara slept well, but woke with a warm patch betwixt her nethers and Tiny’s tongue exploring it. She groaned and roughly pushed the wolf’s head away. Here they were, lying in a basic bed of straw and leaves, in a cramped reddish rock cave.

    Mysterious white symbols were etched into the rear wall, above a crude depiction of a stick wolf and woman in the act of love. So, the events of last night had been no dream at least. However, of the mystery lady or the other three wolves, there was no sign.

    The fire was burned down to its embers and the morning breeze stirred the fine hairs on her naked skin.

    Tiny shook his pelt and trotted off towards the cave entrance.

    With a sudden shock, Tamara realized that they had no idea where they were or what to do next. This odd wolf was her only connection with this strange new world.

    “Hey!”

    Alice stirred on the ground, bleary-eyed. She hurriedly sat up as Tiny trotted outside and out of sight.

    “Hey!”, Tamara ran after the slender wolf, her bare feet slapping on the cool stone floor but as she stood at the entrance, there was no sign of Tiny either.

    Crestfallen, she trudged back to Alice. Alice pulled a face as she studied her pilot closely. “By the Halls of Valhalla, do I look like you?”

    Tamara cast her gaze over Alice, the internationally famous, jet-setting executive of Nordic Industries. Her long curly hair was matted, her face caked in dried wolf semen.

    “Worse” she said.

    THE END

    *******************************


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::
  • Where’s the Free Use?

    Font size : +


    Buckle up, this one’s another loooong story! I hope you all enjoy it. If you’ve been on the internet long enough, you may even appreciate more than just the sex!

    Even when I was younger, I knew that I was a complete freak. People think that perverts become perverts because of them discovering porn during their childhood or something, but I think something in my hormones just decided to scream, “Ariel is going to become obsessed with sex before even knowing what sex is.”

    When I was younger I used to get in trouble at school for doing things I wasn’t supposed to do. Curious things, harmless things, but definitely things nobody my age should have been doing. Stupidly, no one ever told me why what I was doing was bad. They just told me, “girls shouldn’t be doing that.” I bet if I got a reason I would have bothered listening, but since I didn’t, all the way up to high school, all that happened was that I got more subtle at it instead.

    So, of course, I discovered masturbation during grade school, and from that point on I was set. I had a button on me that gave me good feelings when I pressed it, and the more puberty changed me, the better the feelings were.

    And then I was told about the Holy Grail of it all – if you got a boyfriend, and he touched it for you? You were set. It felt even better, and you could just sit back and enjoy it. What’s more, his dick? Goes inside you. Feels unreal. Best feeling on the planet.

    The only problem? I sucked at talking to two people in particular: adults, basically any kind of adults, which wasn’t that bad since I barely had to, and boys I was crushing on. And you needed to have a crush on a boy to make him your boyfriend, and he needed to have a crush back. It was kind of hard to figure out if he had a crush on me if every time I so much as looked at a boy I liked, I’d turn pink, look back down at my desk and start giggling to myself.

    Any other girl would be worried about that. They would be seen as a weirdo and their popularity would be in danger. Fuck that. Who gives a shit if you’re popular? Once you have your own little circle, you’re set. You’re good. Wanting to be liked by everyone was reserved for little babies who couldn’t handle anyone thinking you’re anything less than the little princess you’re clearly not. And no one, in all of Hazelwood, understood this better than the Media Gang.

    I loved the Media Gang. We weren’t really a gang, or even a club, but just the people that took ComTech in junior year and fell in love with it. Anything, from the morning announcements to whatever got posted to the school’s YouTube channel, was handled by us. We knew nobody gave a shit, but parents did, and anytime Hazelwood’s mouth spoke, parents would shower the school with praise. AKA, they showered us with praise.

    I was not the leader by any means, but the Media Gang was such a family that the word ‘leader’ was just a formality anyway. To the family, I wasn’t just another student interested in media, I was just Ariel. And what’s more, I didn’t just have that family… I had another.

    Outside of my career at school, I was crazy interested in two things – penises and making videos. I couldn’t do anything but fantasize about penises, so in my off time, if I wasn’t playing with my pussy, I was making videos, usually YouTube videos. I would watch video essays (a type of video where adults talked about how bad children’s media was for close to an hour), get ideas, then make my own, and had done that for basically the last three-ish years, and that’s what landed me my second family.

    There was this group of review YouTubers – basically YouTubers that liked to review movies and stuff like that – called The Amazing Channel. It had kind of a dumb name, but they found my channel after only thirty-ish videos and 2000 subscribers and, above all, assumed I was out of high school. They offered me an in on their channel, and offered to pay me as long as I could keep producing ‘quality content.’

    (I was screaming about how bad NeverEnding Story’s editing was for about five minutes straight in my last video. Quality content.)

    The only problem was, I obviously wasn’t out of high school yet, even if I was eighteen. And who was going to wait months to graduate? This was the internet age, baby. In a few months, these people would forget I existed. I had to do something, anything, to navigate this little problem.

    ***

    Abraham was a complete bro. With a name like “Abraham,” he was never going to be popular, so he resigned to his fate and pursued his hobbies instead, which landed him in our little Media Gang family. More importantly though, he was never judgmental. He wasn’t the best-looking guy on the planet, but we didn’t care about that. We were usually too amazed by the fact he was always picking up new skills in his off-time and talking about them casually.

    I leaned over his shoulder as he worked his Photoshop magic. “It’s all about making sure it has the same texture,” he noted out loud, maybe just to himself, as he made a new layer over this fake ID we were making.

    I had to admit, it looked really real. Still, I didn’t want to boost his ego too much. “Make the age nineteen,” I demanded, gesturing to the age. “They’re gonna think I’m lying if I set the age too high.”

    Abe shook his head. “Trust me,” he replied. “If you’re nineteen, one, they’re just gonna baby you, and two, what if they like to hang out and drink with each other?”

    I gave him a weird look. “Um, they’re strangers, Abe,” I replied. “I’m not going to meet up with them IRL.”

    “Ugh,” Drew groaned from two computers down. “Just say ‘in real life.’” He had his computer headphones on, so his fedora sat next to his keyboard. We teased him about it, and I would never admit to him that he’s the only guy I met that could actually pull off the fedora look. It helped that he kept his face shaven and cut his hair. Any less dedication to looking clean-cut, and a fedora made you look like a cringelord.

    Abe ignored him. “I’m just saying, I bet The Amazing Channel does video calls, and if they think you’re too young to, you know, indulge, they’re gonna baby you.”

    “Nobody here babies me,” I pointed out.

    “We wouldn’t dare,” Drew laughed, now in this. “Damn Abe, that actually looks professional.”

    “Yeah, trouble is, we need to print it on a good material,” he thought out loud. “Plus there’s that reflective stuff that goes over top.”

    “Does that matter? I’m just gonna be sending a picture of it,” I pointed out.

    “Trust me,” Abe said simply.

    “Do you think I pass for a twenty-one-year-old?” I asked Drew.

    Drew looked me over, moving his mouth to the side in thought. “I mean, no, but I already know you. If you just say you look young for your age… especially if you’ve got the ID to prove it…”

    ***

    “Wow, you were not kidding,” the guy murmured, looking at the picture file I sent. “You do look young for your age.”

    I decided not to be too opinionated (AKA too Ariel) in my first meeting with the guy, so I shrugged. “Is that a bad thing?”

    “Oh, definitely not,” he replied immediately. “To be honest, I bet viewers will really like that. They’re expecting some young girl but then a grown woman opens her mouth and they’re all like ‘oh, this is not what I expected. I wanna listen.’ You know?”

    I smiled at him, though probably not for the reason he thought.

    “Anyways, all this checks out. We’ll be using PayPal unless you need us to use something else. All we’d need from you is a video uploaded every two weeks. And obviously, try to make them good. Eye-catching thumbnails, interesting ideas, all that. I’m not gonna tell you what to do, but I mean, this is YouTube, so if you really wanted a winner, all you’d have to do is wear a, you know, lower-cut shirt in the thumbnail and guys will flock to it. I’m not tryna be weird or sexist, I’m just saying, that gets the views.”

    I raised my eyebrows. Wow, this guy was direct. A little creepy, but I was me, so that only intrigued me. Still, I was a freak, not dumb. If it somehow got out I was in high school and joined this company, the worst I would get was a slap on the wrist. If I appealed to online strangers’ horny levels when I was only eighteen, I’d get in serious shit.

    “We obviously won’t punish you if a video flops,” he continued. “It happens. But if videos keep flopping or you don’t get the views we thought you would, we have a right to revisit our deal with you. It’s all in the contract, so be sure to read it over.”

    I already did, before the call began. I wasn’t thrilled with the idea that this guy basically got to own my content and could cancel at any time even though I couldn’t. Plus, I was eighteen and… well, to be frank, my videos were already better than his. It helped that I actually knew how cameras worked – white balance, aperture, you name it. This guy knew how to buy an expensive camera at Best Buy and find the record button. Still, the money was good, and it was clear I wasn’t going to find this level of exposure anywhere else, so…

    ***

    As soon as our useless ComTech teacher, Mr. Whittleton, left the room, Abe busted out the champagne. “Go team!” he chanted, opening the bottle ceremoniously. Drew, Raven and Harmony all cheered, while Greg twirled a finger above him sarcastically, not turning around from his computer.

    Raven was a cool guy, if a little misunderstood. He wasn’t really good at… anything involving media, but he was also 5’3 and a boy, so where else was he going to go? He had everything going for him to be trendy at Hazelwood – mixed-race, good fashion sense, visible abs – but not height. Poor guy.

    Harmony was your typical nerdy-looking girl. Not like, “ooh, she’s nerdy” nerdy like dumb boys drool about, but like, actually nerdy. A full lisp to her voice, thick glasses, one eye that always looked in a slightly different direction, and all the crippling insecurities and self-doubt that came from boys repeatedly bullying her about those things over the years. In here, she was confident, and it was actually kind of a shame. When she was confident, she actually had some pretty good charisma, and probably could have found some cute boy to date, but, well, her options were kind of limited here.

    I’m not saying the guys here were undateable, but it wasn’t like they were nice guys that happened to look weird. Abe liked proving people wrong, Drew had an ‘um actually’ problem, Raven was like most blank-slate trying-to-be-popular guys – boring – and Greg thought he would lose street cred by actually taking interest or something. We knew he cared deep down, but Greg had this habit of only ever talking to people to make a joke at their expense or something. It actually kind of sucked that he was the best-looking out of all of us, because he could have actually done something with that. Instead, he always set out to neg people or rib them or whatever. The end result was that over time, you’d push back, and then Greg would point out, in front of everyone, how “defensive” you were. Ugh. Nobody but me actually insulted him back, but hilariously, Greg would defend himself with this faux chuckle every time someone did hit him back. Like it was so funny that someone was attempting to do what he did to him. He had the thinnest skin I’d ever seen on a guy. In small doses though, he was funny and even kind of sweet, and actually good intentions. So I only ever allowed myself to experience him in small doses.

    We quickly gave out plastic cups to everyone – even Greg – and poured the champagne. It wasn’t real champagne, just some alcohol-free sparkling beverage. We weren’t stupid enough to have alcohol out in a classroom. We did this kind of celebration all the time – the last time was when Drew got his driver’s license. We were a family. We liked celebrating things together.

    After drinking and celebrating, most of the Media Gang just went back to work, although Harmony and I got to talking.

    “Tho what’th your firtht video going to be?”

    I smirked. “I mean, I already have about thirty out, if you want to check them out,” I admitted cheekily. “But I dunno. It’s just business as usual, but now I’m gonna get paid for it.”

    “Wow,” Harmony replied with stars in her eyes. She may have been older than me, but she was adorable when she got excited, like a lil’ kitten. It was easy to see her as attractive, but I was me. I could see anyone as sexy.

    ***

    And that was a blessing and a curse. I physically couldn’t handle keeping my hands away from myself at least three times a day. Once in the bathroom stalls at lunch, once when I got home after school and once right before bed. If I woke up early, I was going to finger myself. If I was bored mid-afternoon, I was sliding my pants off and having fun. My parents, if they were even home, didn’t really give a shit about me, and my little brother, the most understanding person in the world, accepted it. He didn’t judge me, and I loved him for that. He wasn’t weirded out, he didn’t ask questions, he wasn’t creepy… he just gave me my space. What a trooper. Dude seemed to hate sex anyway – I had no idea how we were related. I used my first paycheck from The Amazing Channel to get him some noise-canceling headphones as a thank you. He was a huge gamer, so he loved them. I shared a thin wall with my bro, so it worked out for me too.

    I used to watch porn, but it got stale really quickly. Plus, it turned out that if my job was making fun of bad movies, watching porn was the worst thing I could do to myself. There was only so many cheesy plotlines and so much wooden acting I could handle. I wanted something real.

    I got the naughty idea shortly before joining The Amazing Channel. It was so taboo, so awful. I just looked up my friends’ socials and fingered myself to them. It wasn’t pornographic, it was usually not even sexy, but the idea of me fingering myself like a slut to Abe’s newest profile picture was the hottest fucking thing. I didn’t even have a crush on Abe, but if he ever wanted to be friends with benefits, I would totally be down.

    Honestly, that was the case with every friend. I’d bend over for Drew. I’d suck Raven’s dick. I would eat out Harmony until she screamed. I’d even let Greg use me in that way I knew he would. And me using their innocent pictures to get myself off got me even more hot and bothered than usual. I found something new, something sexy. I loved it.

    I loved it a little too much, as it turned out, if the text from my little bro asking me to be a bit quieter “please” was evidence. Besides, I’d been fingering myself for close to an hour. It was time to work. That review of The Road to El Dorado wasn’t going to make itself.

    I set up the camera, readied the ***********, and cleared my throat, ready to start. As I did, I looked at my reflection in the mirror, staring at myself for a few seconds. I was wearing this button-up blouse. It looked cute, but conservative. Experimentally, I unbuttoned a button on my blouse, allowing a little bit more of my chest to show. I wasn’t busty at all – the tragedies of being born into a thin-as-rags family – but it was still kind of fun to show off. I smiled triumphantly to myself. I wasn’t breaking any laws by showing a little more skin.

    ***

    Abe scored a bullseye by insisting I pose as twenty-one. The next online meeting I had with The Amazing Channel featured a surprise guest – alcohol. I was abstaining, of course, but the other guys – and they were all guys – wanted to make sure everyone in the chat was of age before they started drinking their beers and playing Jackbox. I didn’t know what would have happened if I said I was eighteen, but odds were, they wouldn’t have let me into the call.

    Go figure, the guys all loved me. They were just as much shut-in nerds as the guys in the Media Gang, but the Media Gang had two girls – one of them being me of all people – letting them know that girls were humans too. These guys thought all women wear corsets and put hearts above their i’s and always say ‘please and thank you’ and were dumber than men or something. Yet here I was, a fully grown woman, sitting at her computer with bad posture, wearing pajama bottoms, making better dick jokes than any of the men during Quiplash. All I had to do was dye my hair and bam, I was every boy’s dream girl. I wasn’t ruling it out but for now it stayed my signature dark brown.

    One Discord meeting quickly turned into two, then three, then four. The guys met every week, and apparently at first, they only planned to invite me to one a month. Soon, I was seeing them every week too, and they were getting more and more open joking about sex in front of a girl. How scandalous.

    “Let’s fucking go!” CinemaCynic celebrated when the screen showed he won our game of Tee KO. “You guys need to step up your game.”

    “And you need to get some bitches, Nick,” I scoffed, and the other guys all went “Ooooh” in a chorus. It wasn’t a great line, but whenever a woman said it, these dudes lost their minds.

    “Sorry, where’s your boyfriend, Ariel? At the bottom of the sea?” CinemaCynic tried to fire back.

    “What’s that, like, a Little Mermaid joke?” I asked with derision.

    “That doesn’t even make sense,” Dan from Show Me the Money Shot cut in with his signature buttery voice. “Ariel was the mermaid in that movie. She fell for a guy from the land, on the beach or whatever.”

    “Yeah, if this is your brand of snappy commentary Nick, don’t expect to have more subscribers than me for too long, dude,” I added swiftly, getting rewarded with another chorus of “Ooh”s.

    Nick laughed, knowing this was all in good fun, though he couldn’t resist slipping in an “Ariel, you are so fucking ugly, dude” when I went up to get some water.

    I leaned back into the frame of my webcam and just asked, “Yo Nick, how much do you weigh?” and took my headphones off, knowing the guys would be hooting and hollering again. This was so fun. I played it off as whatever, but this was like having a second family – one that paid me to be a family member. Yeah, they were a little weird, but what family wasn’t weird? Ohana means family, and family means you get called ugly a few times for a joke. Besides, I knew I wasn’t ugly, so that helped.

    That meeting changed me forever, once I got back and put my headphones on. As soon as I said that I was back, Nick started laughing.

    “See? She totally looks like it!” he insisted to the others.

    “Looks like what, what did I miss?” I asked.

    “It’s creepy. Trust me, don’t ask,” Cartoon Critic warned me.

    I rolled my eyes. “Guys, I’m a woman on the internet. I can handle creepy. Though it’s not surprising at all that Nick is being the creepy one.”

    “Oh come on, Dan’s gonna be the one outed in like six years for touching kids,” Nick joked.

    “Projection,” Dan noted humorously.

    “I was just saying,” Nick continued. “That you look exactly like one of those ‘pick me’ girls that lets her like three boyfriends freeuse her. And I’m not gonna apologize for it.”

    My eyebrows lowered in slight confusion. Free use? Never heard of it.

    “See, what did I say, you pissed her off,” Cartoon Critic cut in. “Nick, you gotta learn to-”

    “No no, I just don’t get it,” I clarified. “What’s free use?”

    Silence, then a chorus of laughter met my ears. “What’s free use?” Matthew from This Movie Sucks repeated. “Come on, Ariel, you’re trolling us.”

    “It’s pretty intuitive,” Dan continued.

    “Well, I’m not getting it, so just tell me,” I flatly replied.

    “Nah, this is a trick,” Nick replied swiftly. “I get it. Make me explain the burn so it just looks awkward on me. I ain’t falling for it.”

    “No trick,” I said earnestly. “I just have no clue what free use is.”

    “Wow,” Dan chuckled. “Okay, so – I’ll handle this one, Nick. Free use, is, uh… Wow, this is actually kind of hard.”

    “It’s a sex thing, right?” I asked rhetorically. “Do you have a problem talking about sex to a girl, Daniel? I can recommend you a shrink.”

    “Alright, alright, jeez,” Dan laughed. “Fine, you want blunt? It’s when a girl offers up her body to her male friends. Like, anytime, anywhere, just using her body. It’s not even about her pleasure, it’s like she’s a sex toy for her dude friends.”

    “Or girl friends,” Nick cut in. “Or a boy can do it. Or, like, anyone.”

    “Yeah, sorry, I wasn’t thinking of using inclusive fucking language to talk about Ariel getting freeused, dude,” Dan laughed.

    It was like brain synapses were getting formed on the spot. I’d never felt so stupid in my life. How could I have never even conceived of this idea?? Getting free used. Not even friends with benefits, just… getting used. Like a living sex toy. Under a desk giving a guy a blowjob while he’s just working or doing something else. Or even talking to a friend, with me sucking his cock being the most banal, normal thing in the world. Fuck.

    “See? You upset her,” Nick continued as I faded back into reality.

    “Me?!” Dan asked incredulously. “You were the one that said she looks like she enjoys it!! She asked me to explain it and I did.”

    “Guys, I’m not upset,” I cut in, in a way softer voice than I normally used. I squeezed my legs together. I was so incredibly wet. I needed to log off soon and spend some quality time with my fingers. For a millisecond, I thought about lying, but… these guys were my family. I couldn’t lie to my family. “I honestly never even considered that could be a thing. That’s all.”

    Matthew guffawed. “Wow Ariel, never? You talk a big game, but you are way more innocent than we thought you were.”

    I breathed in and out. I couldn’t lie to my family. “Oh no Matthew,” I began in a low voice. “I’m uh… I think about sex a lot. Like, you want blunt? I have to get off like three times a day, minimum.”

    In the webcam view, I saw Cartoon Critic drop his beer can.

    “I don’t even watch porn anymore because it’s too tame for me. It’s also super manufactured, you know? If I’m gonna finger myself, it needs to be to something real. Something freaky. So this free use thing is, uh… it’s kinda doing it for me.”

    No one said anything for a bit. “Woah,” Nick eventually croaked. “That’s, uh… that’s wild.”

    “That’s definitely a thing you just said,” Dan acknowledged.

    “I mean, whatever,” Cartoon Critic replied in this faux ‘playing it cool’ voice. “It’s biology. It’s normal. Everybody does it.”

    “I never said I do it,” Nick cut in, and the other guys chuckled a bit. There was definitely a lull in the conversation after that. I guess I made it awkward by being blunt, but they literally joked about me enjoying it like a minute before, so like…? What, was I not allowed to admit to liking sex, but they could joke or probably even fantasize me being into it? Talk about a double standard.

    That day I learned two important lessons. One, The Amazing Channel was still my second family, but like, the older family, the one that was out of touch. The one you can’t really have deep chats with, or they’ll think you’re being weird, despite their attempts to be cool and understanding. Two, I loved free use. Once the call was over, I was hornier than I’d ever remembered being. I looked up free use porn, I read free use stories, and my hand never left my pussy for close to two hours. If my brother ever texted me, I told him I had needs and to put those headphones to good use. I was discovering myself. I needed this.

    ***

    My leg moved restlessly in class. I was debating raising my hand and asking Mr. Jefferson if I could go to the bathroom. I already did last period to quickly play with myself, but it wasn’t enough. It was like scratching a mosquito bite – it just made me need more. Three times a day was now a distant memory; it was five, minimum, often more. And at least two were at school.

    It was getting bad. Whenever I denied myself release for too long, I caught myself using my free hand to rub myself over my pants under the desk. Thank goodness none of my dumb teachers saw, they would just say I needed counseling or whatever. I knew better. I needed to be free used.

    Trouble was, by whom? The only people who already knew about free use in my life were older, and physically strangers. Yeah, we talked online, but they were kinda dorky and kinda creepy and, biggest hurdle, thought I was twenty-one. It was hot to finger myself thinking about an older guy taking me – my teachers, for instance, may have been dumb, but some of them were hot as fuck – but it was an idea. A fantasy. Only sexy because it wouldn’t happen. I could think about Mr. Jefferson’s cock all I wanted, but if the dude actually tried to seduce me, I would have genuinely reported the guy. Leave fantasies as fantasies, you know? Maybe someday if I met him in a grocery store after graduating… maybe. We’d have to see.

    And The Amazing Channel? Nope. I wouldn’t tell the other creators about it, but after the call ended, Matthew ended up sending me a message, saying that if I ever wanted the free use experience, he could show me a few things privately, but ‘only if I wanted, no pressure.’ Playing it cool. He had no idea I was still in high school. I couldn’t do that to him, or myself. I tried to let him down as easy as I could. It helped that I could say “I can’t do anything long distance, it has to be in person” and that seemed as reasonable as anything.

    So who did that leave? Any boy I crushed on was a no-no, both because I couldn’t just be free-used by a guy I wanted to date, and because I couldn’t even talk to those boys, let alone ask them to use my body as they pleased. I had a few distant friends, and I had boys drooling over me in one or two classes. It could be really easy to corner those drooling boys and give them the deal, but there were a few problems there. One, if things went south, “Ariel likes being free used” would be an ugly rumor. Knowing how much our school hated women as much as early SNL did, I could have probably been suspended or something with a rumor like that. Two, it was a hassle and frankly kind of vulnerable to approach strangers and just be like, “Hi! You don’t know me at all, but you’re attracted to me. Let’s spend some time getting to know each other, and we’ll see if you still like me after, you know, actually getting to know me, or if you’ll get me to change. If it’s the latter, go fuck yourself. If it’s the former, great! I’ll then tell you how I’m not looking for a relationship and say I’m into being free used, and we’ll have to be on the same page on both fronts if this is going to work. If not, I go to the next drooling boy and start again from square one.” Jesus. What a headache. I sighed, getting up from my English class and leaving, onto my next class.

    The Media Gang was all that was left. They wouldn’t judge me, but they were virgins, almost definitely, and they didn’t even want to take charge during the morning announcements, let alone casual free use sex. All this reflecting just culminated in me sulking, my restless leg reflecting my constant need to cum, sitting next to Greg as he worked.

    He peered over at me briefly. “You look like shit,” he observed.

    “Yeah, I feel like shit,” I admitted, then looked around the room. Raven was out, Harmony was taking a break listening to music, and Drew and Abe were diligently working, headphones on.

    “Well, if you wanted to say something, may as well,” Greg replied, focused on his work himself but with his headphones off.

    I nervously looked around. My heartbeat grew faster at the very idea of telling him. I learned very quickly not to be blunt, and even though I wasn’t always a fan of Greg’s attitude, he was still a dear friend that I didn’t want to lose. At the same time, I was going crazy. I needed to tell someone, even if they weren’t going to be the one to free use me.

    “So, uh…” I began clumsily. “It’s really private stuff, if you get what I mean.”

    Greg, uncharacteristically, looked around the room too. He looked back at me and gave me a muted smile. “We may as well be alone,” he confirmed after noting his surroundings. “Private, like, bad news, or private like, it’s about other people, or private like, you hooked up with a guy?”

    “I guess mostly the third one?” I admitted. “But I didn’t hook up with a guy. But, um, do you ever… you know, hook up with people?”

    “If you want the honest answer, I used to,” Greg admitted. He didn’t need to fake playing it cool. He just was relaxed and confident talking about it. I squeezed my legs together, remembering all the times I came to his topless beach trip pictures. “You know how Tiffany and I were kind of on-and-off?”

    I nodded, flushing a little.

    “Well, even when we were off, we were kind of friends with benefits. Ultimate compliment, I guess. Even when she didn’t want to be my girlfriend, she still wanted my-” He turned to look at me. “I mean… sorry, that’s crass.”

    “Crass is okay. I can handle crass. Be crass,” I said a little too quickly. Wow, I was not acting as smoothly as I could have been.

    He noticed. His eyes lingered on me for a bit, then he continued. “Okay, so, oversharing alert…” He glanced at me, but I said nothing, so he continued. “I’m pretty gifted down there. Tiff still wanted my dick after we broke up the first time, and it kinda became this complicated on-and-off thing where we kept going, ‘hey, if we’re having sex, may as well be boyfriend and girlfriend again.’ Then we remembered we had zero actual romantic feelings for each other.” He sat back and chuckled. “Every single time. We managed to forget like three or four times. So we just stopped trying to be a couple and, y’know, did it every few days or weeks or whatever. We actually only stopped a month ago. She’s seeing some new guy. Part of me is bummed out, but part of me is like, ‘yes, I can move on, I’m a free man,’ you know? It was like, I couldn’t actually have sex with anyone else as long as I was with her, even if we weren’t boyfriend and girlfriend.”

    I nodded, squeezing my legs together again. “Yeah, that makes sense.”

    “So, what’s your story? I mean, unless it changed, you don’t date. Did you just find some guy you want to keep on the down low?” I didn’t say anything, so he stopped working and turned to me with a cheeky grin. “If it’s private, I won’t make fun of you. The others will never know. It can just stay between us.”

    I looked at him for a bit, nervously exhaling. “I can tell you, but… if I do, you have to promise that. And promise not to judge me. Even if it turns out you can’t help me out, you either don’t change how you treat me or I kill myself.”

    “Damn, this sounds intense,” Greg muttered. “No need to get defensive. Just say it.” I paused for a long time, just facing the computer screen, and Greg’s eyes followed mine. He shrugged. “Or type it.”

    I liked that idea more. I nodded slowly, then pulled up a blank word file. My fingertips landed on top of the keys, not hitting a single key yet, and Greg watched intently as my jaw trembled. I chuckled in nervousness, and turned to him. “Don’t look as I’m typing,” I softly ordered. “I’ll let you know when I’m ready.”

    He shrugged and turned back to his computer, still working. I waited for a minute or so, making sure he truly was working, then started typing.

    I was wondering if you wanted to help me. So, I have needs, and they’ve been growing lately. I really need someone to hook up with, but not a stranger who can get feelings or think I’m someone I’m not, then try to out me to the whole school if it turns bad.

    I want someone to use me. I don’t even want a friend with benefits. I want to be used, like someone’s personal sex toy. If you say yes, you can have me and use my body any time you want. Preferably, don’t even acknowledge it. Anytime we’re alone (and we can hang out whenever), just start touching me. I’ll always want it. And even if I don’t look like I want it, use me anyway.

    Just let me know if you don’t want that. We can forget I ever said this. But if you say no and bring this up to anyone, I will jump out the fucking window.

    Concise? Enh, could be better. If I had more time I would have written a shorter speech. Once I looked it over, I squeezed my eyes shut, poked Greg in the shoulder, then buried my head in my hands.

    My pulse pounded in my ears. My pussy radiated heat, its needy pulse like a second heart. I didn’t dare look up, feeling the warmth and hearing the breathing from Greg, leaning in to read the paragraph. After an eternity and a half, I felt him reach forward and type something – couldn’t have been longer than a sentence – then move back, poking me in the shoulder in turn.

    I slowly removed my face from my hands and looked at the screen, seeing three paragraphs… he wrote all that…? Oh, wait, they were my paragraphs. Duh. I looked at the bottom and saw he added four words.

    sure lol, sounds fun 😉

    I couldn’t help but start laughing when I read that. Not even like a ‘haha’ laugh, just like, the motions of a laugh but completely out of shock. Panic. I was having a panic attack. That was it.

    Luckily, it was pretty minor, so I did my best to calm down, and quickly added an addendum.

    Just for the record, go slow and be patient. I’m a virgin, and I’ve never done anything like this. I will probably make a few mistakes.

    Greg watched as I typed this part, and it seemed to actually be the part that concerned him the most for whatever reason. He looked at me, not even attempting to hide the concerned confusion on his face, and started typing again.

    youre a virgin but you want someone to just start touching you or fucking you with no warning? no offense but you dont even know your own body yet. you should prob have youre first time before doing this sex toy thing.

    I glared at him for a bit, before putting my hands on the keyboard, never taking my eyes away from him as I typed.

    your*

    He grinned, but reached forward.

    im serious.

    I rolled my eyes. I thought boys were the ones to be too simplistic and black-and-white about sex, not the ones to make things complicated.

    Okay then, during our first time I’ll light a candle. I don’t give a fuck who I lose my virginity to. Do you remember who you played your first video game with? It means the same thing to me.

    It was his turn to roll his eyes.

    im not being sentimental, dumbass. im saying that you need to know how to walk before you run. you need to know how sex works before you start breaking its rules. do you remember how bad you were when you played your first video game? imagine you played it on hard mode.

    I had a steely face on, but even after he retracted his arms, I remained, digesting what he meant. I could feel him looking at me, so I reached my hands forward again.

    So free use sex is normal sex on hard mode, and I should have sex normally first?

    He didn’t bother to reply via text. He just nodded. “Definitely,” he added, breaking the spell of us not talking. “Trust me, I’m not being sentimental. Future You is going to thank you. Otherwise, you’ll get confused, or miss some important cues, or think one thing is something when it’s actually another… Like, no offense, but just take it from a guy who’s actually been there before. You can’t go from zero to a hundred. That’s not me challenging you, that’s me saving you from getting confused and also from being…” He leaned in and whispered. “…Bad at sex.” He leaned back.

    I whispered too, without leaning in. “How bad can I be if I’m just a toy and other people are the ones using me?”

    “Trust me,” he said simply. “If you want me to show you the ropes, let’s just meet at my place. I can do tomorrow after school.”

    I marveled at him. “You really are good at seeing this as just a transaction thing,” I commented as I closed the text file, my confession lost to the heavens like Firefly Season 2.

    He shrugged, and gestured to my computer. “You made your intentions clear, I guess,” he admitted. “Plus, this is basically like being with Tiff, except we’re actually being honest when we say there’s nothing romantic there.” He paused, then pointed at me with a serious expression, and I nodded. His expression softened. “Then yeah, it’s easy. The biggest thing is just getting you comfortable with it. Not the idea, the actual action. It needs to come second nature to you.”

    I chuckled darkly. “I have a funny feeling it will.”

    Greg slowly grinned at me.

    ***

    I never would have admitted this to him in a million years, but Greg was right. I was nervous as fuck walking into his house the next day. If I was a gambler, I would have bet he was a little nervous too, especially since we knew each other for years and we were about to cross this line together. He was too proud to tell me, but I could also tell he was excited. I bet he wanted me for a while.

    We sat in his room and made dumb small talk for a bit before we quieted down, looking at each other and chuckling like dummies. I couldn’t bring it up. I couldn’t be the one to bring it up. I wanted to, but couldn’t.

    “Alright, so, you want to be someone’s, you know…” Greg cleared his throat, shifting in his seat. I didn’t know if he was trying to hide it or not, but he had a boner. “Wow, this is harder than I thought.”

    “So I can see,” I boldly joked, gesturing down to his crotch. “And it’s not anyone in particular. I just wanna be someone’s…” I shivered. “…Sex toy.”

    Greg was particularly interested in my first comment, following my eyes down to his bulge. He was definitely hard, and clearly not lying about being big. “Heh, yeah, may as well start with that,” he admitted, grabbing his bulge. “So, ever seen one in person?”

    I shook my head no, staring right at it.

    “Ever wanted to?” he asked, smiling hungrily.

    I lowered an eyebrow. “What do you think, genius?” I asked sarcastically.

    “I’m just trying to set the mood,” he said exasperatedly. “I already have to guide your ass through this. Now I gotta deal with attitude too.” He stood up. “Just tell me you wanna see it.”

    I smiled, my sarcasm never leaving my face. “Yes, I want to see it.”

    Greg, my friend for years, the guy that never knew I fingered myself to his social media posts, removed his pants and his underwear in one fell swoop. With less hesitation than I thought someone that nervous would have, he revealed his boner to me, bobbing right in front of my face.

    Anytime it wasn’t bobbing, it was almost perfectly still, held in place, almost painfully hard. I hadn’t seen one in person until now, but his looked… impressive. A thick shaft leading up to the crown of his dick, a pinkish-purple head pulsating with need. “Huh,” I said out loud. “Cool.”

    Greg laughed. “‘Cool,’” he repeated. “We’re going to have to work on what you say to a guy.”

    Greg was never not going to be Greg. I was almost annoyed he was going to be the first one to get free access to me. Still, I couldn’t deny my heart was beating faster now that I got to see his dick. The smell of it was beginning to overpower my senses. I was going to get to fuck someone, and then I could be someone’s plaything. I wanted so badly to be a plaything. I wanted to be owned and used.

    “So, should I do the same thing?” I clumsily asked. “I mean, you showed me yours…”

    He chuckled condescendingly. “That’s the idea, Ariel.”

    I gave him a look. “If you’re going to get to use me, you could at least be grateful,” I nearly barked. “You want this too. Cool it with the attitude.”

    Against my expectations, he just widened his smile. “If you really want to be used, this attitude should turn you on,” he pointed out.

    “Yeah well it doesn’t,” I fired back. “I don’t know what I’m doing. Actually support me instead of being condescending.”

    “Alright, alright,” he soothed, holding his hands out in front of him. “Well then, I’ll try to give you the full treatment.” Without warning, he grabbed me by my waist and pulled me in close. “What’s the ruling on kisses?”

    I hadn’t considered that, but my brain was being overwritten as I felt Greg’s warm hands on my sides. I had zero romantic attraction to the guy, especially since he proved he couldn’t even want me sexually without being a bit of a jerk, but the sexual energy in the air was still overwriting my brain. I could feel my hormones clouding my judgment in real time, and barely squeaked out: “Not on the lips.”

    “Sounds like a party,” he murmured, before diving into my neck. As he closed the space against us, I felt his dick on my shirt. I knew guys got excited and their dicks started leaking, so thinking quick, I raised my shirt right as he started sucking on my neck. Greg saw it as an invitation and started grinding against my stomach.

    My eyes fluttered closed when Greg began sucking on my neck. I felt like I could float up into the air. If this was how it felt when a boy was kissing my neck, I was going to meet God when he fucked me. “Nnn…” I moaned without control, feeling one last thought crawl into my head. “Isn’t that going to leave marks?”

    “I guess it will,” Greg simply answered. “You’re going to have to come up with some kind of story. Or…” He paused. “I guess you’ll tell whoever asks that some boy used your body and that it’s no more than you deserve.” As he said that, his hand flew up to my ass and squeezed it.

    I shuddered. I felt myself leaking. My pussy was pulsing. Greg definitely had some kind of experience with this. “Fuck yes,” I moaned, losing control. “Use me, Greg, mark me up. I’ll tell everyone proudly that I’m just a free-use slut and a guy had his way with me.”

    Greg chuckled, even with his tongue on me. “We’re definitely not taking this as slowly as I had planned,” he murmured. I didn’t care. I used my free hand to pop open my fly and move my pants down just enough, before taking his hand off of my ass and guiding it towards my pussy. Even despite what he had just said, Greg learned to go with the flow quite quickly, gently yet firmly tracing his middle finger over my slit. He wasn’t being rough and clueless. This was a guy that knew what he was doing, and he was going to use me.

    I moaned, feeling his hand over my wet, nearly-aching pussy. After a few teasing movements, he looked me in the eye, moving his hand overtop of my panties… then inside. Greg was fingering me. He had full access to my pussy. Every movement of his made me nearly jerk my body in place, and my poor legs were giving out. After a feeble attempt to talk, I moved over and sat clumsily down, and before long afterwards, I was laying down on his bed, giving my legs a break. Greg was taking off my panties, looking intently at my pussy, fingering me while talking slowly.

    “You’re quite the horny slut,” he began, his voice taking on this power I didn’t know his voice had. “Most free-use sluts try to remain quiet and lifeless, letting the guy use them casually.”

    “I guess… I’m not like… other free-use sluts,” I breathed, trying to be defiant and not letting him win, even as my hormones overwhelmed me.

    “I know,” he replied calmly. “I like it.” He turned to look me in the eyes, still fingering me, his own dick still bobbing. “But I’ve been pleasing you a lot considering you’re the one who wants to be used for my pleasure. Give me a blowjob.”

    I bit my lip, nodding. I gladly would have. I craved having a dick in my mouth badly – so many girls, and boys, did. At least I was being honest about wanting my classmates. I quickly got on my knees, studying the hard thick cock in front of me, all while Greg chuckled and sat back.

    “Remember, you’re going to be giving a lot more blowjobs in the future, so you can savor it now, but be sure to figure out how to get into the groove quickly,” he instructed me.

    I nodded and experimentally licked the underside of his dick. It tasted like sweat and… something else. It wasn’t bad, just new. I licked again, then again, then licked it all the way from the base to the tip. Greg groaned, and I couldn’t help but smile. The dude talked a big game, but he was as easy as any other boy, and soon, I’d have a lot more experience pleasing them, as the group’s plaything.

    I shuddered. Fuck. The group. What if I was just the free-use slut of the Media Gang? If any of the guys ever needed release, they’d just grab me, not even asking, and announce to the group that they were going to go cum down my throat and they’d ‘be back in a minute.’ That visual was so fucking hot.

    That thought kept running through my head as I opened my mouth, taking Greg’s cock in my mouth for the first time. I definitely did want to savor the moment. The taste of dick was, happily, instantly addictive. I was at my happiest just taking this dick in my mouth. Quickly, I intuitively realized that I should be curling my lips over my teeth – no guy wants the feeling of teeth on his dick – and after beginning to bob my head back and forth, I realized all of the things I should be doing. Where my mouth should go, how to breathe properly, everything.

    Greg was moaning instantly. “Fuck… god damn!” he swore. “Okay, who did you blow before me?”

    I took my mouth off of him. “I told you, no one,” I replied, grabbing his dick and jacking it off.

    He winced. “I can definitely tell that’s the case with your handjobs – no seriously, ease up – but no virgin gives blowjobs like that.”

    I shrugged and my eyes sparkled. “I guess that really just proves I was made to suck dick,” I replied in a teasingly innocent joke. Within seconds, my mouth was back on his dick, and less than a minute later, after showing off my skills, Greg was groaning, blowing his load into my mouth.

    It was way harder to swallow as I went than I’d thought. The taste wasn’t too terrible, and I was happy to swallow it, but I just couldn’t. My cheeks ballooned and eventually, some of his spunk started leaking out of my mouth. I swallowed what I could, but the rest leaked down my face. My eyes watered. My chin was a mess. I was a cock-hungry slut that just made my friend cum.

    “Holy shit…” he moaned, then looked at my face. He started to chuckle. “Fuck, hold on.” He reached into his pants pocket and pulled out his phone, locking eyes with me. His semi-hard dick started to get hard again as he snapped a few pictures of my face.

    “Not even going to ask, huh?” I asked smugly.

    “Welcome to being a free-use slut,” he replied with the same smugness.

    I smiled. I had no doubt that if I told Greg not to, or to delete those pictures, he would. Plus, he was right. If I needed to grant permission first, I wasn’t being a free-use slut. But still… “Send those to me,” I told him. “I’m sure I can find a few people to send them to with enough time. In fact…” I grabbed his dick, now hard again, and started pumping it slowly, moving my face in close. “Do you want to take a few more pictures with me holding it like this?”

    He shifted in place. “Well, I dunno if I want pictures of my actual dick. Y’know.”

    I lowered an eyebrow. What a pussy. “Okay, what about if it was in my mouth?” I asked. “All they’d see is the shaft. You have to admit it would be hot, right…?”

    Greg shook his head slowly, a smile forming on his face. “Wow, you’re way sluttier than I thought,” he admitted. “How the fuck did you hide this from everyone for so long?”

    “I dunno,” I honestly admitted. “I need to cum like three times a day at least. I was gonna fucking explode sooner or later. So, blowjob pics, yay or nay?”

    Greg laughed, readying the camera. “Yay,” he admitted. “Get to work, slut.”

    ***

    Annoyingly, Greg wouldn’t fuck me that night. Something about having no condoms and not being on birth control made the guy stop, as if he couldn’t just pull out or something. So fucking annoying. Still, we took a lot of pictures, and he sent them to me shortly after I left, so that was a plus.

    I had a lot of fun with those pictures later on that night. It felt kind of weird rubbing my pussy to myself, but I wasn’t really thinking about myself while I did it. It was how low I’d sank, the fact a cock was in my mouth, the cum on my face. It was hot as fuck. I now had picture evidence of me being a free-use slut. This was amazing.

    While I was eating dinner by the TV, I tried asking my mother as casually as I could if I could start birth control. I made up a bunch of lies about regulating my hormones and making my period easier and all that, and I guess after going into too much detail, she put down her fork and insisted we’ll go to the doctor if I just stop talking. I just rolled my eyes, looking back at the TV. I did steal a quick glance at my brother and see him give me a playfully disapproving face. I smiled and shrugged, like we were sharing a joke. Dad wasn’t home, so luckily, I didn’t have to get The Talk from him – thank fuck. His last three Talks sucked. I learned way more about sex from blowing Greg than I ever did from my parents. Mostly, I learned that it was fucking awesome, and that I needed to start taking birth control as soon as possible.

    ***

    I was a new Ariel after that. Beforehand, I didn’t really care about what I wore, slapping on a t-shirt and some pants, but now… I wanted to try being a little sluttier. I purposefully chose an older shirt, one a little small for me, before going to class. It wasn’t like I was completely changing – at least, on the outside – but it was a good way to test the waters.

    Boys are horny as fuck. I barely changed anything and all day, whenever I turned around, a new pair of eyes were on me. Even some boys I used to crush on were now looking at me, but when I caught them, none of them had the balls to wink at me or even keep looking. They all turned away or acted like I was the weird one. All for wearing a slightly smaller shirt? Jesus. I realized in second period, to my discomfort, that this wasn’t going to make me an object of desire to these idiots, it was just going to get me labeled as a whore or a hussie in the bad way and get rumors to start. Then I’d get bullied, teachers would have to get involved… What a pain.

    Sure enough, when I walked into the ComTech classroom, Mr. Whittleton looked at me and slightly scowled. “I don’t think that shirt is appropriate for class,” he let me know.

    “It’s all I had,” I lied with a shrug. “I’m doing laundry today.”

    “Well, in the future, don’t come to school with that on,” he replied a little sourly. “It’s inappropriate to wear that around your peers and your male teachers.”

    I couldn’t stop myself from noticing that last part. And, shit-disturber that I was, I couldn’t stop myself from continuing the conversation. “Wait, what was that last part?”

    Mr. Whittleton didn’t back down. “We have a dress code at the school, and it’s not okay to wear that. It’s too revealing.”

    “No, you said, ‘male teachers.’ Wearing this around male teachers is the problem?”

    “Yes,” Whittleton said with annoyance in his tone. “It’s too revealing. I already said that.”

    “So if girls, high-school age girls, come to class wearing tight clothes, that’s a problem for male teachers?”

    No one was working on their assignments anymore. Everyone had turned to the tense situation Whittleton had caused.

    “It’s a problem for anyone to disrespect the dress code,” Whittleton replied. “We don’t let boys walk around shirtless.”

    “Would that make things difficult for the female teachers?”

    “Come on, Ariel, you’re being inappropriate,” Whittleton said disapprovingly, shaking his head.

    “No, I’m just giving the same example you gave, with the genders swapped,” I replied, holding out two fingers and twisting my wrist to make my point. “If me wearing tight clothes is even noticed by the male teachers, isn’t it kind of screwed up? Shouldn’t people hired to be teachers not care about how sexy young girls look in smaller shirts?”

    “Ariel, this is my last warning, sit down,” Whittleton nearly roared, though he still took my bait. “It can be distracting to the boys your age in your classes, and teachers are under obligation to make sure their classes run effectively, and make sure girls behave according to the rules and dress modestly. Those are just the rules.”

    “None of the boys here even noticed me yet,” I argued back. “You saw my shirt and immediately, like, scowled. All of the boys were working until we started talking. Are you distracted by me wearing a tight shirt, Mr. Whittleton?” He started to talk, so I talked over him. “Why are you so distracted by a young student wearing a slightly tighter shirt, what’s up with that?”

    “Go to the principal’s office, now,” he ordered, his face getting redder. “None of what you said is true, and you’re just saying things to avoid responsibility. That’s all this is. I told you the rules, and you couldn’t handle that.”

    I looked around at my classmates, shrugged to them, and turned away, walking back towards the principal’s office. I couldn’t help but smirk. Whatever you needed to tell yourself, Mr. Whittleton. Whatever you needed to say, buddy.

    I didn’t even hate authority. Hell, when it was a good teacher, I actually had a lot of respect for authority figures, but if they lost my respect, they had to earn it back, and Whittleton was a piece of work, if ‘work’ was even the four-letter word I wanted to use. The dude didn’t even teach us – he directed us to YouTube tutorials when it came time to edit our video projects – and his class motto was “you’re not as funny as you think you are.” He was the posterboy for why some students were fully justified in hating their teachers.

    Luckily for me, the principal, Mr. Scott, was the antithesis of that attitude, and the model of what a good authority figure should be. When I got to his office, he welcomed me, and did what every principal should do in that situation.

    “Now, I heard from Mr. Whittleton that you had come to class with a garment that disrespected the dress code, and when he told you not to, you suggested he was… you gave a very serious accusation,” Mr. Scott began. “But I would like to hear both sides of the story, so, go ahead and tell me what happened.”

    Upfront communication, clear expectations, even stuff for me to refute. Ugh, what a gem. I didn’t lie, and told him the whole thing from my perspective, even the detail about me swapping the genders.

    “…And at the end, I pointed out that none of the students even saw me yet before he pointed it out, so clearly it wasn’t just about how my male friends reacted,” I reasoned at the end. “He just saw me and came to his own conclusions. And, like, yeah, that is weird, especially since… I mean, look at me. I’m wearing a slightly smaller shirt. My whole body is covered though, and this is just a regular t-shirt, just a little small. So I totally did straight up ask him if he was distracted by an young female student wearing a slightly smaller shirt, and if he was, why he would point it out. I think that’s a fair fucking- oh, whoops, sorry.”

    I only noticed then I was breathing heavily, and I felt flushed. I was actually upset. I kinda didn’t notice right up until then. Even in my head, I was just telling myself it was a game or whatever, but now, tears weren’t an impossibility if I didn’t calm down.

    “It’s okay,” Scott soothed. “I assume that last word was going to be ‘point?’”

    I nodded. “My other friends were there. They can back me up. He was being weird. I didn’t like it. If you’re looking at me and you think I seriously was dressing up like a sex object, then whatever, call my parents I guess.” I was looking down at the floor at this point.

    Scott laughed a reassuring laugh to lighten the mood. “Now come on Ariel, we both know I’m not calling your parents over this. I’m sorry you were so upset by what happened. I think I will talk to your friends if that’s alright, not because I don’t believe you, but because right now it’s one person’s word against another’s.”

    “Okay,” I said with a sigh, standing up. “I’m going to go to the washroom before going back to class if that’s okay. And, uh…” I gestured my hands down my body. “Can I really not wear this to school?”

    Scott paused, looking at me – in the eyes, because he was such a class act. He eventually shrugged. “I personally wouldn’t…” he trailed off, then gestured at nothing with his hands. “…but I’ll leave it there. You haven’t broken any rules, and if a teacher condemned you with everyone in the class listening, you’re right, he shouldn’t have done that. You can tell teachers to talk to you in private if this happens again. You’re free to go.”

    What a legend.

    ***

    I returned to ComTech around halfway through the period after calming down. Annoyingly, Whittleton was still there, although I wasn’t exactly expecting him to be fired on the spot or something. I noticed that Drew was out of the classroom now – maybe being cross-examined – so I sat next to Greg, avoiding eye contact with Whittleton the whole time.

    Greg was nonchalantly typing, not even looking at me. “You… are… trouble,” he said casually in a quiet voice, savoring each word, as he worked.

    “Oh, eat me,” I bitterly replied. “Go ahead and tell me I was in the wrong.”

    “If I thought you were in the wrong, I would have begun with that,” he said matter-of-factly, then turned and gave me a muted smile. His smiles were always muted. “How ya holding up, kid?”

    I rolled my eyes. “That fuckin’ sucked,” I admitted, slumping on the desk.

    I felt Greg’s hand supportively rubbing my back. “Now do you see why it’s important to know your limits?”

    “Oh my God, fuck you,” I bitterly spat. “Are you seriously turning this into an ‘I told you so’ moment?”

    “You didn’t wear that shirt because you were doing laundry today,” Gred replied matter-of-factly. Fuck. He could see right through me, and not even in the way I wanted. I didn’t respond, and he gave me another belittling smile. “I know these things.”

    “Doesn’t make what he said right,” I said, looking at him but still with my head on my arms, resting on the table.

    “You’re right, it doesn’t,” Greg replied, scratching his nose. He turned to the entrance of the classroom, and my eyes wearily followed. Drew was walking into the classroom, and said a few words to Mr. Whittleton. With a sigh, Whittleton got up.

    “I’ll be back in a few minutes. Keep working on your projects,” he told us, then walked out.

    I turned back to Greg to see an uncharacteristic twinkle in his eye. “So, you like wearing sluttier clothes now?” he asked with a slight purr to his voice.

    I shrugged. “It was an experiment. I guess I won’t be doing it at school if this fucking t-shirt caused a world war.” I looked it over. “It’s just a little tighter. Showing my midriff or my boobs is out of the question.”

    “What boobs?” he asked playfully, getting rewarded with a slap from me. “Well hey, if you want to feel better, wanna sneak off and suck my dick?”

    “Greg-!” I whisper-exclaimed, nervously looking around the room. Part of me was nervous, but another part of me… it was like I was instantly swimming in a sea of excitement. Even though my face turned whiter than season 2 of The Wire… like, yes, I wanted to suck his dick. I always wanted to suck dick. Plus, who cared if I didn’t? That’s what being a free-use slut was all about.

    He didn’t wait to elaborate further. He didn’t even care how it looked that we were leaving the classroom together. He just got out of his seat and said, “Come with me.” Luckily the class was so under-populated that no one sat near us and non one could hear our conversation, so I just meekly followed.

    We walked down the hallways, with Greg leading the way and walking with purpose until he reached a bathroom. “Unisex bathroom,” he told me. “Handicap, so it’s nice and roomy too. It got installed this year. It’s only meant for one person, so no intrusion. After we finish, I exit first then you exit a little bit later. Perfect.”

    I hesitated. “…And what if you exit first and someone is outside waiting to go inside?” I asked.

    He paused, looking off at the wall in thought for about two seconds. “Then I tell them the toilet is backed up and to use another one. You just hide behind the wall so they can’t see you.”

    I blinked a few times. “Huh. Greg, that’s… smart.”

    “Always so surprised,” he quipped, opening the bathroom door and pushing me inside. He locked the door behind him and with zero shame, pulled out his cock. “Nothing you haven’t seen before,” he teased.

    I bit my lip and sank down to my knees. Greg was such a good mentor. I couldn’t help but wonder as I slipped his dick into my mouth if he was ever like this with Tiffany. Maybe he held her against the wall and fucked her. Maybe he bought her clothing for her. Maybe he’d come into her room and just tear her clothes off out of nowhere because she was his. So hot.

    I moaned, feeling more of his shaft in my mouth than I had before. I was still learning, and Greg was aware of that, not full-on fucking my mouth quite yet, though we would get there for sure.

    Greg grunted, taking a step back to brace the wall for support. I followed, making sure his dick was never too far away from my mouth. I only took my mouth off of his dick to play with his balls, licking them and leaving a lot of saliva. At first I thought I should be sparing and clean with it, but the more I sucked, the more I realized that making a sloppy gooey mess was the hottest thing ever. His dick was absolutely coated with my spit, and some day, he’d use that spit as lube and just ram that cock into me. And, if the little warning on the back of my birth control could be believed, that day would come in around a week.

    I couldn’t help but slip my hand inside my pants and get off to what was happening. It was just too good. Sucking cock was just too good. The more I experienced it, the more I just wanted to be used for cock, to make them cum, to be a plaything for anyone willing to grab the back of my head and make me get to work.

    I must have been getting better, because all too soon, with a groan, Greg flooded my mouth with his load. This time, I embraced how I wouldn’t be able to swallow it all. I let it dribble out of the corners of my mouth, I let it flow down my chin. My face was a mess, but good slut playthings don’t care about looking presentable. I just wanted to look well-used.

    “Holy shit…” Greg moaned, closing his eyes and breathing while his hand gripped the wall. I smiled, feeling the cum and slobber sliding down my chin. Slowly and lazily, he opened his eyes. “Careful,” he warned. “Don’t get cum on your shirt. if Whittleton blows his top over a smaller shirt, he’s gonna freak if he sees cum stains.”

    I laughed, but silently agreed. Since Greg was the more presentable one, he quickly rushed to get me some paper towels while I remained sitting on the floor. Throat sore, out of breath, well-used. A slut. God, what a good feeling. Thanks to the fact Greg was, well, Greg, I wasn’t even catching feelings. I really could just be a free-use slut with no problems. Now if only Whittleton wasn’t a big weirdo.

    After we got cleaned up, Greg left first, heading back to class. I waited a minute or two before leaving myself, still touching my chin as I walked back to class. It was clean and dry, but I loved the idea of still having a mess on myself as I walked to class. If the world was perfect, I totally could have, but alas.

    Once I was back, so was Mr. Whittleton, although he didn’t look at me. That suited me just fine; if the dude wanted to be a creep, he needed to be ready to be called out. I sat back next to Greg, who was working diligently and didn’t even acknowledge me. What a turn-on. I really was just a toy to him.

    Drew walked up next to me and coughed to get my attention. I turned around to face him. “Sup?” I asked.

    “Hey, mind if I talk to you real quick?” he asked. I shrugged, and the two of us quickly made our way into the hallway.

    “What’s going on?” I inquired casually.

    “So, uh, I dunno where you were, but you were out of the classroom when Whittleton got back, and that kind of made him nervous,” Drew began, playing with his hands. “Because of what just happened, he doesn’t want to talk to you in person about it, but…”

    I rolled my eyes. Now the dude was making his students talk to me for him. Hello? Weird much? Wasn’t he supposed to be an adult?

    “Greg was out of the classroom too, you know,” I pointed out.

    Drew nod-shrugged. “Uh, sure, but Whittleton probably felt he can talk to Greg, and plus, you did leave class without telling him where you were going. So he asked me if I wouldn’t mind making sure I know where you’re going if you ever leave the classroom at this point. Is that okay?”

    I gave him a weird look. “Um, okay… what does that mean? Like, do I have to report to you every time I have to go to the bathroom, or are you coming in there with me?” I laughed, but down below, I had a different reaction. Was this an opportunity in disguise…?

    Drew shrugged. “I dunno. Whittleton was kinda vague about it.”

    “You mean kinda immature about it,” I cut in. “Whatever, fine. If I leave the class, come with me to make sure I’m alright.”

    “Uh, I think he only meant I check in with you…” he trailed off.

    “Drew,” I told him, grabbing him on the shoulder. He looked at my hand. Admittedly, I didn’t touch people much, so this was kind of new ground for him. “If he wanted me to just check in, he would have told you to tell me to check in with him when I leave. But he asked for you. Plus, you get to walk around, right? It’s not like I’m out of class all the time.”

    Drew frowned. “I don’t think that’s what he meant, but alright. We’ll do it your way.” He smiled and shook his head. “So bossy.”

    “Hey, if he’s making someone sign me in and out of the classroom when I don’t have to do it in other classrooms, who’s being bossy?” I reasoned. Drew, always the mediator, shrugged instead of arguing back, and we walked back into the room.

    Whittleton was so stupid. He really thought this would make me want to dip out of class less, but all this did was present me with an opportunity to hang out one-on-one with Drew. Number one, Drew was my friend, and number two, he rarely liked hanging out with people one-on-one after school, so this was just a cool opportunity. But number three, it wasn’t like I only wanted to see if Greg was on the up-and-up. This could have been quite the opportunity indeed.

    ***

    Matthew was still being kind of weird to me. He had this annoying thing going on, whatever it was. After all of my calls with The Amazing Channel, he would message me and try to ask small-talk questions like how my day was going, what my last video was about, or whatever. And yet, he talked to me less and less during the actual group calls…? It was like he didn’t want to talk to me in the group, just when I was with him. It was just so transparent. If he wanted to know about my videos, he could just… watch them? They were good videos. I worked hard on them. (Except for the Over the Hedge one, I kinda phoned that one in.)

    I wasn’t dumb. I could understand he was pretending to be interested in me as a person so we could get to know each other better and he could get me to open up to him sexually or something. Like, I get he knew I was into free use, and I guess some girls were into the idea of literally any guy taking them, but like, I had standards, you know? Plus, it didn’t help that he was like a decade older than me. Hell, even if he thought I was twenty-one, that still made him “six years older than me.” It was kinda weird.

    On the flipside, Drew was weird about hanging out one-on-one. It started out innocently enough, with him walking me to the bathroom and awkwardly saying goodbye. Most days, I could walk a little slower and get him to talk about Settlers of Catan or Runescape or some of the things he was into. I wasn’t really into them, but Drew was kinda meek so it was nice to hear him be halfway passionate about something.

    Eventually, I convinced Drew to tag along while I just walked around the school. He was hesitant at first, but I told him I was on my period (not a lie at the time) and that I needed to walk off the pain, and if he ever questioned how that would help, I just said “girl things, you wouldn’t get it.” Foolproof. It was genius – he couldn’t question it without making it seem like he, a man, knew my body more than me, and he knew that looked really bad for guys, so he had to go along with it.

    Drew got more used to two things – going along with my bullshit excuses to do less and less important things during class, and talking to me one-on-one. After I’d exhausted his love of board games, I tried to do the same with DnD – turns out he hated DnD, which I didn’t expect from him. He surprised me when he, out of the two of us, chose the next topic.

    “So why make videos about old movies?” he asked as we walked. “Like, I get the attraction of making videos if they get views, but when you started, why did you do it?”

    I scratched my head. I’d spend so much time around The Amazing Channel and the Media Gang that someone asking me why I make videos was actually really refreshing. We all took it as such an inherent thing. “Uh, I guess it’s because I saw a lot of that stuff when I was a kid, and I always had thoughts about it,” I found myself saying. “You know, you’ll watch Spy Kids as a five-year-old and remember the rhythm of how they said the dialogue more than the dialogue itself. Or you’ll watch Tarzan and like those moments where the beats in the music matches the visuals on-screen.”

    Drew digested what I said. “I’ll take your word for it, I guess,” he admitted.

    “Really? You don’t feel that?” I asked, surprised. “So then why do you make media and stuff?”

    He shrugged. “I just like it, I guess. I’m not really thinking about that stuff. I put things on a screen and go, ‘woah, I made a thing.’ But analyzing movies is like school. I have to put brain power into why stuff is the way it is, and that just doesn’t seem like fun. For me, I mean.”

    “No no, I get you,” I said softly, looking at my feet walking. I shrugged. “I like seeing how stuff works. It’s cool.”

    “Yeah, I can tell you can kinda… hyperfixate on things,” Drew noticed. “Actually, can I ask about that?”

    “Uh, sure?”

    “If I can ask, what’s up with you and Greg? You two used to barely talk, and even when he did, you kinda rolled your eyes at him. Now you seem to really like him. Are you just better friends now or is there… Y’know, a-somethin’ a-brewin’?”

    Even with the way the question backed me into the corner, I smiled at the way he phrased the end of that. “Um, uh… Huh, so… Do you mind if I get back to you about that?” I asked clumsily.

    Drew only lowered an eyebrow at that, as if to say, ‘Ooh, intriguing!’

    I stopped walking. “Nah nah, there’s nothing like that. We’re not boyfriend and girlfriend. But something happened we bonded over, and, uh, it could be private to him. Fair enough?”

    “Oh, totally,” Drew immediately conceded. “It doesn’t matter all that much anyways. Only if you – and he, I guess – want to talk about it.”

    I did want to talk about it. But, number one, I didn’t know if Greg would be okay with me using his name, and number two, I had no idea how to address the situation.

    ***

    I gasped as I temporarily took my mouth off of Greg’s cock. A trail of spit followed my mouth and Greg grinned at the visual, holding out his phone. I giggled, sticking out my tongue, enjoying knowing Greg was going to look at me with my tongue out later and jack off to it. So fucking hot.

    After I put my tongue back inside of my mouth, I moved my jaw around a few times, and didn’t even bother to clear off my mouth before speaking. “Are you cool if I told anyone about what we’re doing?”

    He clearly didn’t expect me to say that. “Anyone? No. I don’t want my parents knowing,” he initially replied.

    I rolled my eyes, even with my face a mess. “I mean, like… Drew has been asking if we’re a couple, because apparently we’re hanging out in class a bit more.”

    Greg was initially surprised, but then, a slow smile crept across his face. “And you telling him what we’re up to can segue into asking him if he wants it too.”

    My cheeks burned. Greg was annoying, but there was no denying he was pretty clever. He nudged his dick against my cheek, and on instinct, I took it into my mouth. “Yeth,” I admitted with my mouth full of dick.

    “Nice,” he chuckled, then mulled it over while softly humping my face. “It might make things weird, but, if everything blows up, you were the one who initiated it, not me,” he mused to himself. “Enh, whatever. I’m blunt about stuff, Drew won’t be that surprised. Go for it. Let me know how it goes.”

    I made a happy noise while I continued to suck him off. In my head, I began to formulate how I’d approach Drew – probably tomorrow – and worked to get Greg off, though clearly, he had other plans.

    Greg pulled me – by the hair, hot – off of his cock, and angled my head up to his so he was looking me in the eye. “It’s been over a week, hasn’t it?” he asked me with a low, almost challenging tone. “Want to see what you’ve been missing?”

    My heart rate began to rise. Holy fuck, it was happening. And it was so unceremonious, so unromantic. My pussy was practically gushing. This was perfect. I was just a thing for him to be used. Eagerly, I nodded, and he didn’t even need to instruct me. I got up onto his bed and laid down, spreading my legs. He got used to me blowing him naked anyways (which usually meant whenever I visited him, he’d shut his bedroom door and snap his fingers, the signal for me to start undressing).

    Greg removed his shirt and stared at my pussy, nodding approvingly. “I can see you’re wet from here,” he said softly. “You ready for this?” He grabbed his dick and started stroking it.

    “Fuck yes, please,” I practically moaned. “Just use me. Get off in me. Please.”

    Greg gave me a muted smile and got up on the bed, lining himself up with me. “It’s going to hurt at first,” he warned.

    The smile I gave back was almost a drunken one. “Do you warn a fleshlight that it’s going to hurt too?” I asked rhetorically.

    He rolled his eyes and slowly pushed in. It helped that I was wet, but that didn’t mean the first slide in wasn’t painful. It was like a whole baseball bat was getting shoved up in there, splitting me in half. I groaned, feeling my poor pussy getting filled until it couldn’t get filled anymore, and Greg kept going. When he saw pain on my face, he slowed down a bit, but he never stopped. Eventually, I felt his balls touching against me, and I groaned again.

    “Jesus,” I murmured.

    “Yeah, I told you,” he replied knowingly. He remained there for a bit before slowly sliding back and forth, the movements miniscule at first until my muscles finally got used to the feeling. At some point, the pain was almost gone – never fully – and the sensation of pleasure began building.

    My eyes shot open and I slowly grinned. I was getting fucked. I was getting fucked by a guy that didn’t even care about me as a stupid little girlfriend or whatever. This was great. My groans turned into sensual moans, but amazingly, Greg didn’t care. I scored such a bullseye by picking him – he was working away, just wanting to get off inside me. I couldn’t stop moaning, and eventually, Greg rolled his eyes and covered my face with his hand. I was such an object. I was just being used for someone to get off. Holy shit.

    As if that wasn’t amazing enough, even while he had one hand on my mouth, his other traced my body down to my pussy, finding my clit. Slowly, he began to place his thumb on my clit and then rub around in gentle circles. I spasmed under his hand, nearly biting his fingers. Holy fuck. My clit and my pussy were on fire in different ways. Sounds and sights and smells exploded in front of me. I was so stimulated that I probably looked like I was having a seizure or something. Even then, Greg didn’t stop, keeping up his thrusts and his attack on my clit, even as I practically screamed into his hand.

    I was cumming. I felt it build up, and it released with an explosion like I’d never felt from my body before. I needed this. I deserved this. I was nothing but a free use slut, and this was my reward for being a good plaything. I wanted to be like this for everyone. This was my purpose. This was my destiny.

    As if it couldn’t get any more amazing, with a grunt, I felt Greg change. His cock throbbed inside me, particularly hard like it was going to grow. But instead of growing, I felt a new sensation. Cum. He was cumming inside me. I was his cum dump. He had his hand over my mouth to shut me the fuck up as he deposited his load into me like it was a normal thing. I shook and shuddered, with this new knowledge combining with his continued thrusts. I was cumming again. He was giving me rolling orgasms. Holy shit. I was crying. This was too fucking good.

    I was still shuddering and shivering even when he stopped cumming, and when he breathed a few times afterwards then slowly took his cock out of me. Even the feeling of a dick exiting you was so unique. I rolled on to my side, shivering, giggling to myself.

    “Oh, shut up,” Greg said with a chuckle. “You liked it.”

    “I am so glad you don’t have a girlfriend if this is how you fuck,” I replied.

    Greg paused, then gave that condescending chuckle. “You’re really saying I’m bad at sex after I made you scream?”

    “No!” I emphatically replied. “You’re just so good at treating a girl like she’s nothing but a whore,” I practically purred. “I’m doing the world a service by keeping you away from other girls.”

    Greg chuckled again, then slapped my ass, hard. “You’re not keeping me from other girls,” he told me. “If you’re good, I’ll tell you if I fuck another girl.”

    I took in what he said. “One rule,” I said, just as strongly. “If you fuck other girls, you have to use a condom with me.”

    He stared at me for a bit, then rolled his eyes. “Okay, fine, I won’t fuck other girls,” he conceded. I giggled again.

    ***

    “Okay, so I talked to Greg,” I told Drew while we stood around in the hallway.

    He put his phone away. “Go on!” he encouraged.

    I breathed in and out. “Okay, so,” I began simply, then giggled. “Uh, Greg and I aren’t a couple, but we have… an arrangement.” I so badly wanted to be that fearless girl who would nonchalantly say “yeah, we fucked. We fuck. So? Wanna get in on it?” but I was way too giggly and sex was way too new to me.

    “An arrangement, huh?” Drew asked, egging me on.

    “So, he and I, kinda sorta… y’know. We have, like, needs, right? He’s fresh out of a relationship – well, kinda – and I… am bad at… talking to boys.”

    “Yeah, I noticed,” Drew laughed.

    “Boys I like, dummy,” I growled. “Like, like like.”

    “Then I’ll take that as a compliment,” he laughed again.

    “Oh my God, you dweeb,” I laughed with him. “Don’t even. Anyway, yeah. We have… we f-fool around a bit. A lot. But it’s like, non-exclusive. So, like, if you – if anyone wanted to – oh my God, I’m going to kill myself.”

    My face was fully red, and Drew couldn’t stop himself from laughing. “Wow, Ariel,” he chuckled. “This is, like, the least smooth I’ve ever seen you, by a country mile.” He adjusted himself. “So you two are friends with benefits, huh? You’d better be careful. If someone catches feelings, that could get awkward.”

    “Catch feelings? Have you met Greg?” I asked, and Drew laughed again, this time with me, thank God. “Nah, it’s also very specifically anti-romantic.”

    Drew adopted a puzzled look. “Are you… what’s the term… hate-fucking?”

    I laughed again. I really appreciated how well he was taking this. “No, not quite, it’s like a…” I paused. “Okay, so if I’m telling you this stuff, I’m telling you everything, and you can’t judge. I’m super not used to telling anyone, so that’s why I’m… y’know, like this.”

    Drew nodded. “Okay, tell me whatever then. It can be like, I dunno, practice for you to talk about this stuff. Tell me whatever, and I won’t judge.”

    I nodded. “I am… into free use.” I saw Drew’s eyebrows shoot up, but I ignored that for my own sanity’s sake. My heart was beating out of my chest like a goddamn Looney Tunes character. “I… sexually, I like the idea of just being used by someone to get off. I told Greg, and it’s kinda the dynamic we have now.”

    “God damn, Ariel!” Drew exclaimed.

    Hey Drew, remember that time you said you wouldn’t judge me?? That was neat, wasn’t it?!” I replied very quickly.

    “I’m not judging! I’m just shocked,” Drew reasoned, a little ‘um actually’ in his tone. “How would you react if Harmony told you she liked putting on a blindfold and getting things shoved up there?”

    Fuck. Why did that visual have to be hot? I squeezed my legs together as I stood. “Honestly, I’d just wanna help her out,” I found myself saying out loud, my heartbeat only quickening after I realized I was bold enough to immediately tell Drew.

    Drew’s jaw dropped. “This is so crazy,” Drew murmured. “I never would have suspected, ever, that you were into that. I would have thought, if anything, you were just as bossy in bed as you are in real life.”

    I shrugged. “I think a lot of people like their sex to be the opposite of real life,” I reasoned. “Like, bossy people love to submit, and the quiet shy ones are the ones that like dominating. Like, that’s a rule across the board.”

    “Um, okay, that’s not a rule across the board,” Drew snapped back. “What, you’re saying everyone always likes the opposite of-”

    “Okay, whatever!” I nearly shouted. “Bad example, I guess. Is that really the part you’re hung up on?” I let a beat of silence pass. “But yeah, if any of the Media Gang asked, I totally would. Like, any of them.”

    Drew smiled at me. “Am I supposed to take something from that?” he asked. “You just made a specific point of saying any of them.”

    I really didn’t make it a specific point, but I didn’t want to argue. Instead, I shrugged and looked at the floor. “Iunno,” I lamely said. “If you want to, then I mean, I said what I said. It’s cool.”

    I looked up at Drew and could tell he was getting flustered too. “Like… w-with me?”

    I shrugged again. “Why not, right?”

    “Um…” Drew took off his fedora and scratched the back of his head. He shouldn’t have been wearing it in the halls anyway but I convinced him to wear it during our walks. “Wow… uh… so, this is probably a really bad idea. Like, I want to say I would like to try it out, but… It’s probably a bad idea.”

    “Oh,” I simply said. “Yeah, of course, sorry for intruding.”

    “No no, it’s fine, like… do you want to know why?” Drew asked.

    “No, it’s okay, you can have your reasons,” I said defensively.

    “No, I think you probably should know, like, it’s important,” Drew awkwardly insisted. “I just used to have the biggest crush on you, and uh, I did say, if someone caught feelings, it would be really bad, right?”

    I paused. “You had a crush on me? When was this?”

    Drew blushed and looked away. “I wasn’t exactly keeping track,” he mumbled. I couldn’t help but smile. He still had this crush. “So it’s probably a bad idea, right? I mean, if I caught feelings again, it could blow up or whatever.”

    “I mean…” I trailed off, looking at him. “If you could handle two things, I say it’s fine. As long as you’re cool that, number one, it’s not going to ever be romantic for me, no matter what, and two, I’m doing it with other people, then… why not? But if that would upset you, I can totally understand thinking it would be a bad idea.”

    Drew paused. “I’m not gonna lie, the idea of you doing stuff with other guys while we do this would be… weird. But, like, maybe I can just get over that. Just maybe don’t tell me about it, and we can go from there. And we can always stop, right?”

    “Oh definitely,” I replied.

    “And there wouldn’t be any weirdness from you?”

    “Not unless you did something to hurt me or something. Like, if I’m going to stop being your friend, it won’t be because of sex reasons. It would be because you did something that made me want to stop being your friend.” I held up a finger. “But that includes being too weird or possessive about sex stuff.”

    Drew looked away. “I want to believe I can be mature about that stuff, but…” He shrugged. “If you can believe it, Ariel, I’m still a virgin,” he said in a joking voice, as if that fact was obvious.

    “Well, we can start small. I can blow you and we’ll see if you get weird or feelings happen,” I offered.

    “Blow me? Like… a blowjob? Like, oral sex?” Drew asked, seemingly in disbelief that this was even happening.

    I shrugged. “I told you. Free use slut. The idea of sucking a guy’s cock is hot.”

    He scratched his head again. “Uh… yeah. Sure. But wait, where would we..?”

    I smiled, thanking Greg mentally. I’m sure it wasn’t the most ideal place, especially since Drew apparently had a crush on me of all things, but hey, the bathroom worked for me and Greg, with Drew it could work just fine. Few more words were exchanged before I led Drew to what was now becoming a familiar bathroom.

    “Wait, here?” Drew asked. “How do we leave?”

    “You leave first and I wait a few minutes. I lock the door behind you. As long as no one is there, people are none the wiser.”

    “Um, and what if people are there?” Drew asked.

    “Then you tell them the toilet is backed up and to find somewhere else, and I hide behind the wall,” I said as if it was obvious.

    “Huh,” Drew mumbled out loud. “That’s… clever, Ariel.”

    I beamed. “Thank you,” I said casually, the both of us looking behind us before getting in and closing the door. Drew paced around the room nervously while I got on my knees. I chuckled. “Cold feet?” I asked.

    “This is just such a big thing,” Drew mumbled. “For me. I get this is nothing for you. And it’s supposed to be nothing. But… like, do I just whip it out?”

    “That’s the idea,” I told him. “Or, you can sit on the toilet and I can take it out for you, if you want.”

    Drew stared at me, half smiling, half like I was crazy. “Okay,” he eventually said. “Wait, but that means I’d have to get up again to take my pants off…”

    “Oh my god,” I laughed, rolling my eyes. “Lean against the wall, and tell me to take it out. I’m supposed to be the one getting free used here.”

    “I’ll get there, I’ll get there,” Drew nervously chuckled. “This is my first time.” He leaned against the wall, and I crawled over to him while he just winced.

    I smiled. “Just look away,” I nearly laughed. “It’s like ripping off a band-aid. If we just get it over with, it’ll be easier to deal with.”

    “Actually, it’s way better to go slow with band-aids, you know. It’s not that bad to go slow, but fast can rip the skin.”

    I lowered an eyebrow. “Okay, fine, it’s like… going into a colder pool step by step versus diving.”

    “Okay, see, now that one makes sense,” Drew admitted, looking away while I rolled my eyes. Going back to business, I felt him over his pants, and it felt nice. His size was okay, a little modest if we were keeping score, but I definitely wasn’t. I just wanted to serve dick, and he had a nice one right here. I undid his pants button, then his fly, and worked my hand in gently, knowing he’d be sensitive.

    My delicate movements paid off, given Drew jumped at the slightest touch in the beginning. It was about a minute before I worked his cock out of his pants, and another few seconds before I started jacking him off.

    “See? Not so bad,” I said in a light, teasing voice.

    His eyes were closed, and he was leaning against the wall. “That feels really good,” he said breathily. I kept jacking him off while looking back and forth between his face and his dick. His dick actually had a good aesthetic – decently thick, nice shape, pretty nice balls too. While holding his shaft, I experimentally licked alongside the other side, and Drew didn’t jerk his body back like he did the last time. Instead, he just moaned, and I smiled to myself, knowing I had him right where I wanted him.

    A lot of our blowjob was a learning session for him, where I started to suck him off then instructed him to put his hands on my head then lightly thrust his hips. The nice thing about him being smaller than Greg was that he could fuck my mouth without causing… some disgusting consequences. Drew was definitely shy to fuck my skull, but soon, he was getting into it, getting a little rougher than he probably ever thought he’d get with a girl.

    I couldn’t help slipping a hand down my pants and masturbating to the thought of it. Sweet innocent Drew had a crush on me, and instead of going out with me, he ended up forcibly fucking my mouth in a public bathroom. This was what made me a free-use slut. I was perverting him. If the noises he was making were any indication, he would definitely want to do this again, and I would be all too happy to help him out.

    Without warning, Drew grunted and held my head close to his pelvis, nearly choking me as he shot spurt after spurt into my mouth. It oozed out of the sides of my mouth as I tried to remain as still as possible, taking his cum without squirming like a good little slut. With a prolonged “Aaaah,” Drew let go of my mouth and I started gasping.

    “Oh, fuck! I’m sorry,” Drew exclaimed in panicked realization, turning white.

    I waved it off. “Don’t be,” I said once I caught my breath. My voice was thick and sloppy with the fluids still leaking from my mouth. “That’s what my mouth is for, right?”

    Drew slowly shook his head. “Jesus,” he muttered. “This is still so surreal.”

    I cleaned off my mouth. “Do you think you’d want to do this again, or was this a one-time thing?” I asked. “No judging either way.”

    “I honestly have zero clue,” Drew laughed. “I’m still processing all this. I mean, I loved the blowjob, and of course I want to be your friend, but this is so many feelings. I’ll let you know, okay?”

    “Okay,” I said with a smile, standing up. “Do you want to leave first or should I?”

    ***

    “And you really just told him, point-blank, no stuttering or walking things back? You weren’t awkward at all?” Greg grilled me.

    “Yup,” I said nonchalantly as I typed in my newest video’s de***********ion. “I just told him calmly we were fucking, it somehow got to ‘would you do that with,’ I think it was, ‘Harmony,’ and I told him I’d do it with anyone from the Media Gang, including him. He was the awkward one, actually, asking if I’d do it with him and stuff.”

    “Huh,” Greg mumbled, lying down on my bed. “I really thought it would play out differently than that. But hey, congratulations, slut.”

    “Thanks!” I said distractedly, thinking up a good title. ‘Aristocats Review’ was too plain, and there had to be a cat pun in there somewhere. All too quickly, I felt Greg’s presence beside me. “You got anything?” I asked, not looking away, hoping he could come up with a good title.

    “Yup,” he said smugly, and I turned to see him standing next to me, his dick aligned with my mouth. On instinct, I grabbed it and took it into my mouth, sucking him off instantly. “Unh. Good girl.”

    I took my mouth off of him. “You seen the Aristocats? See if you can come up with a good title for a review,” I told him casually before going back to sucking his dick.

    “I have no idea what that means,” he told me before groaning again, grabbing my head. “Now shut up.”

    ***

    Abe was a tough nut to crack. Now that I had two of the boys under my belt in the Media Gang, it seemed like I was challenging myself to get all of them, and Abe was the one I set my sights on next. Only problem was, unless it was about a topic he already wanted to talk about, Abe wasn’t really that interested. I made way more progress with the guy over text than I did in person, and given Abe was dry as fuck over the phone, that wasn’t a good sign.

    So instead, I tried to clue him in to what I was doing, sitting next to him and chatting with him briefly before trying to make it obvious I was leaving the room with Drew or Greg or something. The cool thing about all this was, as long as I was leaving first, Whittleton just kept his head down at his desk and didn’t ask any questions. I made the dude feel too awkward to step to me again, and I was milking that opportunity for everything it was worth. Served him right for never teaching us anything anyway.

    The first few times I went to the bathroom with Drew or behind the school with Greg, Abe probably didn’t even notice. Luckily, we had a group project assigned, so I quickly partnered up with Abe so that he’d have to notice I was gone half the time. It was foolproof.

    Sure enough, after a few times, Abe was getting antsy. It was probably four whole trips away from class before he piped up. I had just gotten back to my desk and wiped my mouth clean before he spoke.

    “You go to the bathroom a lot these days, huh?”

    I turned to him. “Hm?”

    “Like, you’re going to the bathroom a lot more often in class than you used to. And you keep getting a… what, a convoy? Is that the word? Someone keeps going with you. Does Whittleton really hate you that much, he thinks you need a babysitter?”

    “Oh, that!” I said nonchalantly. “Nah, it’s nothing like that. I’m, uh, not going to the bathroom when I go.”

    Abe gave me a look. “Ummm, okayyy, where are you going then? You know we need to work on this project together, right…?”

    “Oh, sorry!” I said, feigning concern. “I thought you kind of had this, so I made plans and stuff. You know, you usually like to take control with these things, so I was trying to… give you your space, y’know?”

    Abe’s look just got more confused. “You, giving up control?” He chuckled. “Ariel, are you feeling sick or something? I guess I’m sorry for not making it clear or whatever, but yeah, until things are more under control, I just want you here. What were you doing with Greg anyway?”

    “Oh, y’know,” I replied, shrugging. I looked so nonchalant. On the inside, my heart was beating as fast as ever. This was my test. “Sucking his dick, getting fucked by him behind the school, that kind of thing.”

    “Ha ha,” Abe said sarcastically, turning back to his computer. “If you don’t want to tell me just say so.”

    I inhaled. It was getting more difficult to be smooth. “No, for real,” I said, as casually as I could. “I’m, uh, trying to broaden my horizons, like, sexually. You know, without being in a relationship. I don’t want that romance shit. So I asked Greg if he’d help me out, he said yes. I’m doing some stuff with Drew now too, but we’re kind of taking it slower.”

    Abe turned back to me, and looked downright baffled. “Ariel, I – what? What are you even saying right now?”

    My heart skipped a beat. “What? Are you judging me right now?”

    “Well… yeah, a little! You just told me out of nowhere you’re having sex with my friends!” he argued, keeping his voice down. “How am I supposed to even take that?”

    I shrugged. “I didn’t realize it would upset you,” I said, half-honestly. “I’m sorry.”

    “No, I – wow. You are way more quick to back down these days,” Abe observed.

    Somehow, that broke the dam. Me, quick to back down? Hell no I wasn’t, I was the fucking queen of the Media Gang. Sure, no one answered to me, but I didn’t answer to anyone either. I felt my face transform as my confidence flowed back into my veins. “Bro, I’m sorry I have a sex life,” I replied, in a weirded out tone. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here to help with the project, but I was just doing other stuff. I’m independent like that. If you wanna say I should be here more, like, yeah, I’ll be here. But if you’re gonna tell me that being a slut is, like, beneath me or whatever, and I can’t have fun with whoever I want just because, then I’m really surprised, because I thought you’d be chill with me doing that. It’s not like I’m affecting you or anything.”

    The change of tactics turned the battle in my favor. Abe opened his mouth a few times in an attempt to speak before he said anything. “Well, no, it’s – I mean, it’s fine, I guess. Just unexpected. You can do whatever, I guess, but… I dunno, not on school time I guess? And this is a lot to take in, I’m allowed to be weirded out.”

    “Just be weirded out without trying to make me feel bad, dude,” I said in a chill tone. I didn’t have to fake it anymore. “I’m having sex. I like sex, especially just being used by a guy. Hell, if you’re nicer to me about it, if we’re keeping this a hundred, I’d be cool doing stuff for you too.”

    Abe was turning pink. “Ariel-!”

    “Mhm?” I asked casually, my eyelids lowered.

    “Fuck. Jesus.”

    “Is that a no?” I asked, cool as a cucumber.

    “This just feels like a trick. No one just says stuff point-blank like that. Aren’t you worried about getting rejected or whatever, at least?”

    Terrified. “Nope,” I answered coolly. “As long as you won’t be weird and cut me off for it. But if you’re going to cut me off just because I’m being a slut, I bet Greg and Drew won’t take it too well.”

    “Wow,” Abe laughed. “No need to blackmail me, Ariel. I was just asking. This is definitely… a new thing, but I’m not going to stop talking to you just because you like…” He gestured outwards with his hands.

    “Sex? Sucking dick? Getting fucked?”

    “Yeah, that,” he replied, shaking his head. “So if I asked Greg about this, right now, he’d confirm it?”

    “Uh, yeah?” I asked, not having thought this far ahead. Unfortunately, Abe, ever the one to need proof in an argument, got up and started walking away from our desks, towards Greg’s corner. Now I was out of sight, my cool look left my face and I started playing with my hands. Fuck, I better not have made the wrong call there.

    Abe talked to Greg for a really short time, but it was still longer than I would have liked. They talked quietly enough that no one could hear them, but from their body language, they at least seemed… amicable. I immediately looked away from Abe as we walked back to his desk.

    “Okay, so you weren’t lying,” he admitted when he sat back down.

    “Told you,” I insisted. “So…?”

    “Um…” He shook his head again. “This is way too sudden. Give me a few days. Maybe we can talk about this first. What do you even get from doing this?”

    “Oh, I just like being a slut for others to use,” I said, figuring we were through the looking glass. Being so raw and honest was terrifying, but it was so exciting at the same time. It was like a drug.

    Abe clearly wasn’t on the same stuff though. After one last shake of his head, he turned back to his computer.

    ***

    “What did you expect?” Greg dryly asked.

    I couldn’t answer, thanks to the heavy breathing and the tears. Fuck, I was pathetic right now. I sat on the closed toilet crying as Greg paced the room. He took my silence as an answer and added, “Stop treating this like all you have to do is be upfront and guys will flock to you or something.”

    He was so disconnected. He could have at least cared. “Fuck you,” I spat between tears.

    “There it is,” he commented dryly. “Nice. Anyways, he didn’t even outright say no. What’s even the big problem here?” He paused. “Is it seriously because one guy didn’t fall into your lap when you offered to suck his dick?”

    I just looked down at the floor. In an attempt to get into my line of sight, Greg put his hands on his knees and leaned down, still standing. “What, do you think Whittleton’s thing with the t-shirt was some kind of one-off event? You think other people won’t be weird when someone decides, and decides out of nowhere might I add, that she wants to be a complete slut? The fact you asked three guys without even one of them deciding to just bully you is a miracle!”

    “Thanks for being a boy and explaining how sexism works to a girl, asshole,” I growled back. “I know all this shit. And the only one being a bully here is you.”

    “Yeah, the only one. One for three. You wanna bet that it’s gonna stay at thirty-three percent if you keep acting out, you fucking dummy?” He started pacing the room again. “Look. You’re clearly not in a great place right now. You’re… kind of a mess, if you don’t mind me saying that.” He paused and I sighed, nodding. He nodded back. “So, maybe just take it easy for a bit. You got me. You got Drew. You don’t need to collect the rest of the Media Gang under your belt, this isn’t fucking Pokemon Cards we’re talking about here.”

    “I just wanted to branch out a little. I didn’t realize free use meant I have to run every new boy I sleep with by you, dude.”

    Greg sighed and leaned his head against the wall for a second, then abruptly turned around. “And I didn’t realize free use meant standing in a bathroom giving up my time to listen to you cry and call me an asshole for just repeating the shit I warned you about from the beginning. I told you, I told you, learn to walk before you run. Go ahead and tell me that you honestly fucking think Raven has the maturity to go through this without blabbing to his judgy friends, or calling you a slut himself. And not in the fun way.”

    Despite my tears and anger, I chuckled, but didn’t say anything.

    Greg leaned against the wall and neither of us spoke for a few seconds. “Wanna know what free use is not?” Greg eventually asked with a dry voice, looking at the wall behind me. “Free use is not every guy wanting what you want. People are gonna say no, Ariel. Abe will probably let this go, but some guys won’t. If I can be blunt… pick your guys more carefully.” He paused. “What would you have even gained if you got all five of us?”

    “I thought it would be hot! Like, you’re all fucking me, talking about me as if I’m some sex toy you all share, like, with no shame or anything. Just casually asking who gets to fuck me today or something.”

    “Yeah, having orgies in the ComTech classroom. I get it,” Greg sarcastically replied. “So, you wanted a whole group to just have you as their sex toy.” I nodded. “And you hoped they would be eager, and know how to use you, but you wanted them to be, let’s say, mature and drama-free about it.” I nodded again, and Greg got a wild yet serious look and glared at me dead in the face. “And you picked the Media Gang, the most awkward clueless group of virgins to be this experienced mature group?!”

    I rolled my eyes. “You’re only seeing it from your perspective. The popular boys would be dumb and dramatic about it. They’d actually be selfish. With you guys, it’s like…” I shifted, then eventually stood up. “Like, I’m not completely dumb, Greg. I get that a lot of guys can use free use kinks to cover up being actually sexist jerks. But with the Media Gang, I know for a fact they won’t want to hurt me, they’ll go back to respecting me once we’re not horny, and-”

    “And they won’t know what sex is, they’ll get new feelings and get confused, shit will get complicated, or, better yet, you’ll get what you want and they’ll see you as the group slut, but because they haven’t had a sexual relationship… ever, that’s what they’re always seeing you as. No turning it off. No ‘well, I’m not horny, time to see Ariel as my friend again,’ none of that. When they’re thinking about high school twenty years from now, what do you think they’re going to remember? ‘Ariel was a good friend and, oh yeah, I almost forgot, we fucked a few times,’ or, ‘I was in the Media Gang and one day this one chick lost her mind and wanted to be the group slut so we treated her like one’?” He paused, then pointed at me. “And don’t you dare get turned on at that last part.”

    “You know me so fucking well, Greg,” I said half in anger, half with humor.

    “I care, you know. I do care,” he insisted, pacing.

    “I know,” I admitted. “I get you wouldn’t be here if you didn’t.”

    “Well, I might, but I might be trying to do something with you, but I get now is not a good time. Even if you’d be okay with it, we need some time without it. Some situations need to be sacred. And, I’ll be the first to admit, you took to this way smoother than I thought you would, but you need to learn that too.”

    I sighed. “So what should I text Abe?”

    “Be as honest as you can, but actually listen to me,” Greg replied. “Tell him you got into this stuff but you started going way too fast, and you didn’t think about how you were coming across. If I were you, I’d apologize, but I get you might be too proud or whatever to do that.”

    I pouted. “I can apologize, don’t be mean.” I took out my phone. “And what about Drew?”

    “What about him? He seems fine. He’s always been the one with the least drama in the group,” he replied, pacing around. “Do what you want. I’m not here to micromanage your life. But I won’t always be here to listen to you cry on a school toilet for ten minutes either.” He walked to the door. “I should head back to class. Will you be okay?”

    “Yeah, I think so,” I replied. “Th-thanks for being here.”

    “You got it,” he casually said, then hesitated. “I know we’re supposed to hang out after school today. My challenge to you is to think about whether we should do something. You know, whether it would feel right. I’m still down, for the record, but you gotta promise me you’ll think about whether it feels right.”

    I was texting Abe, but I was listening too. “I’ll do my best,” I told him, and watched him leave. Boys definitely made sex more complicated than they liked to believe.

    ***

    Greg was so proud when we hung out. To him, I was acting all noble and thoughtful, deciding that we wouldn’t fool around so that I could take things slower. And part of it was true, I kind of didn’t want to give Greg any kind of sexual satisfaction after playing high-and-mighty with me, even if some things he said were right. So instead, I just invited Drew over afterwards.

    Most guys would be dreaming of a girl being home alone, but Drew was… well, Drew was Drew, so his first response was confusion.

    “Shouldn’t your parents be home? It’s, like, seven at night. Are they at work or something?” He’d just keep asking questions, all while I just wanted to get into my bedroom.

    “How should I know?” I asked, annoyance pricking through my words.

    “How should you kn- so, we’re home alone?” Drew asked nervously as we went into my room. “Woah, nice. Oh cool, you’ve even got a lil’ green screen thing set up!”

    “Yeah, I got it off eBay,” I said distractedly, realizing we were not in fact home alone. “Uh, my little brother is home, but he does his own thing,” I added, while swiftly texting my brother that he might want to think about putting his noise-canceling headphones on.

    “So you must have gotten it recently, right?” Drew continued. “I mean, I don’t think I saw anything involving a greenscreen in any of your recent videos.”

    Weirdly, that was the thing that made me stop. “Any of my…?”

    “Yeah! Your newest one was the one with the live-action Scooby Doo movie, right? Or am I missing one?”

    I felt almost dumb, standing there, suddenly a little nervous. “No, uh… no, that was the newest one, yeah. You… watched it?”

    “Yeah! I think it was really cool. Like, I didn’t really think that hard about the movie when I saw it, but I really like how you think about movies. And I know the yelling bit is just a character you put on, but it’s still so clear how passionate you are about movies.”

    Why was I looking at the floor? Why was I giggling? Why did Drew care about my videos? It was weird. “Um, thanks!” I managed to say. “I didn’t think you watched my shit.”

    “Come on, Ariel, it’s not shi-”

    “Did you want to try practicing kissing today?”

    Drew lowered an eyebrow then laughed. “Straight into the sex stuff, huh?” he asked with a knowing smirk.

    I was still giggling internally. Or at least, it felt like I was giggling. Something was up, and I didn’t know what it was, but I was feeling all giggly. Still, I kept up a stoic pose and shrugged. “Whaddya say?”

    Drew shrugged back. “I’m getting more used to it,” he bluntly answered, then approached me. Nervousness clouded his face. “I, uh, don’t know much about kissing though.

    Ba-dump. Ba-dump. If only I could tell my heart to shut the fuck up. “Yeah, me neither,” I murmured. “I guess we can figure it out together.”

    Drew smirked. “Doesn’t seem very free use of you,” he observed.

    I chuckled. “We can break the rules once or twice.”

    Both of us slowly moved our faces together and closed our eyes. When I felt Drew’s lips against mine, I closed the distance between us. It wasn’t like the movies, fireworks didn’t go off or anything, but it felt very fun. I could definitely feel that we were both hesitant amateurs, but that was kind of the fun of it. We were so unsure about what we were doing, and yet, we were doing it anyway.

    We gave each other closed-mouth kisses for a while, then Drew took initiative and I felt his tongue gently brush my bottom lip. I whimpered, opened my mouth and brought my arms around his back to his shoulder blades. I felt the sensation of… was this French kissing? Probably. Either way, I quickly lost control, gently fondling his rock-hard cock through his pants.

    Drew jumped a little at the touch, as he always did, and broke the kiss. “So impatient,” he teased, but even so, he didn’t hesitate, and began to remove his pants. “How did you like kissing?”

    “Wouldn’t you like to know, Mr. ‘I used to have a crush on you,’” I teased back, getting on my knees and pulling his cock out, beginning to move my hand across his shaft. Drew turned pink and covered his face with his hands, even though I was chill as ever while taking his dick into my mouth. I was just sucking on his cock. Whatevs, right?

    I took my mouth off of his cock and looked up at him. “So, you watch my stuff, huh?” I asked, drool running down my chin. “What happened to not seeing movies that deep?”

    “Oh, I… ngh… dunno,” Drew managed to say. It was so cute how he struggled to stay cool. I gleefully took him back into my mouth again. His hands found the back of my head. “I guess I’m just trying to broaden my horizons. Plus, even if I… mmh… don’t see movies as that deep, you make good stuff. I think they’re just good videos to watch.”

    I could feel myself blushing. He just… wanted to watch my stuff. Wow. What a friggin’ gem. I didn’t respond, instead opting to giggle on his dick, my hands on the back of his thighs to pull him in closer. Even with my head bobbing back and forth, such a wonderful feeling to belong in this place worshiping a cock, I decided to take my mouth off of him again, tapping the back of his thigh so he’d let go of the back of my head.

    I took in a breath. “So, you’ve used my mouth a lot,” I told him casually, then started to take my pants off.

    Drew looked down and nodded. “Oh, you want me to return the favor?”

    “Nah, fuck that. Maybe someday,” I replied, a little quicker and more eagerly than I’d expected. “Wanna fuck me?”

    Drew’s mouth hung open. “Wuh- me? F-fuck you?”

    “Um, yeah?” I asked impatiently.

    “But… I don’t have a condom!”

    “I don’t have a problem with that,” I replied, my pants fully off. I sat down on the edge of my bed and spread my legs.

    “B-but… aren’t you worried about STDs?” he asked nervously. His dick was still bobbing thinking of being inside me.

    “You’re a virgin, dude,” I replied, only then realizing I was offering to be his first.

    “Well… i-is Greg clean? Did he ever use a condom?” Drew asked, nervously playing with his hands.

    “Dude, he was only ever with his one ex. I think we’re in the clear here,” I replied as if it were obvious. “I’ve only fucked one guy, and he’s only fucked one other girl. It’s not like high school is a hive for chlamydia or something.”

    “You can’t know that…” Drew nervously mumbled. “Aren’t you worried about getting preg-”

    “I’m on the pill, dumbass. Are you fucking me or not?” I demanded. My pussy was leaking onto my bed’s Snoopy Halloween quilt.

    “Well… could you get a test on Monday?” Drew eventually asked.

    I rolled my eyes. “If you fuck me now, sure. I’ll talk to the nurse. Deal?”

    Drew bit his bottom lip. Even with my impatience, I had to smile. It was cute. “Okay,” he finally conceded, going up to the bed. “Uh, so… th-this is gonna sound dumb, but… how do I…?”

    I chuckled, shaking my head. “Get closer,” I instructed him. He scooted closer to me, his dick in front of my pussy. Experimentally, he slapped my clit with the head of his dick. I instinctively moaned and threw my head back. “Oh, this is gonna be good,” I mumbled, taking his dick and lining it up with my oozing fuck-slot. I knew he saw this as so much more, but right now, I was just a hole again. I loved that. It actually was even hotter knowing Drew cared about this moment so much and I still was just getting off on being used. It was dirtier.

    I nodded and Drew slowly tried to push his way inside. The spit on his dick had dried, so it took a few frankly painful thrust attempts to get his dick all the way inside me. Thankfully, I was wet as fuck, so it wasn’t too difficult. Once it was in, Drew’s head hung forwards.

    “Oh my God…” he moaned, his voice breaking. “I can’t believe… This is so…” I couldn’t see his eyes, though I saw a tear leave the vicinity of his face. It landed on my upper stomach with a soft plap.

    I wasn’t expecting this. “Uh… you good?” I asked.

    “Uh, I dunno. Yeah. Yeah, I think so,” he admitted, slowly grinding back and forth despite what was happening. “Sorry if that was… sorry.”

    “Don’t be, don’t be,” I soothed. “Enjoy the feelings, dude. That’s what this is about. I’m not, uh… I don’t think any differently of you or whatever. If you wanna cry…” I gestured outwards. “Go nuts.”

    He chuckled and shook his head. Mister President, a second tear had dropped onto my stomach. “You say that,” he admitted, his voice getting cloudier with crying.

    I dunno what possessed me to do what I did next, but even though I wanted to be used and for this to mean nothing, I took his chin in my hand and held his face up to mine. “You don’t have to say anything,” I told him, and moved my face in to meet his. We kissed for a few seconds as Drew felt comfortable enough to start picking up speed. We didn’t say another word as the thrusts got deeper, longer, and better. This was it, Drew was fucking me. And whether it was sweet or nothing, to him, I didn’t even care. This was fun, and he was using my body. That’s what I wanted. As a little bonus, he was cute as fuck while doing it.

    ***

    The nurse was just invasive. Asking so many damn questions, most of them some variety of a condescending, “you know you shouldn’t be doing that, right?” Finally, after doing way too much paperwork, she finally saved us both some time and agreed to help me with the STD check. She assured me it was confidential and my parents didn’t have to sign anything, which was good in two ways – number one, they’d flip if they knew I was having sex, and number two, I hadn’t really seen them in over forty-eight hours. Maybe they were home on the weekend, but I didn’t really check.

    She probably didn’t like the collar I was wearing. I bet Mr. Whittleton didn’t either, but all he did was look away when I came to class, which suited me just fine. Still, looking like a slut was all I was going to get up to today; I promptly sat down next to Abe and got to work without saying or doing anything weird.

    After a few minutes, he gave me a sideways glance. “You alright?” he asked.

    “Yeah, just doing some touch-ups,” I replied. “The tweens are kinda off on the text, you didn’t do the keyframes right.”

    “I meant the whole… choker thing,” he replied, leaning in. “I did them fine, the file must have changed when we re-opened it today.” He watched me click a few things. “Yeah, see? I already added that thing yesterday.”

    “I’m not trying to make things weird for you, I just wanted to wear this,” I answered plainly, my eyes on the screen. “I, uh, probably came on too strong yesterday, and maybe I shouldn’t have. So we can just pretend I didn’t say anything yesterday, if you want.”

    Abe looked at me. I couldn’t see what expression he had on his face, since I was just staring straight ahead. “Nah, you’re good,” he eventually said. “I did say, it was a lot to take in at once. I’ve kinda, y’know, processed it now. Plus, when girls say shit like that, you can’t really think anything but, like, it’s a prank or something.”

    “Why’s that?”

    “Because girls never talk like that,” he plainly replied.

    “I guess I’m… ugh, this is cringe… not like other girls,” I said gingerly.

    Abe and I looked at each other and shared a small laugh. “Anyway, if you would actually enjoy it… I wouldn’t say no,” Abe said slowly. “But like… I don’t think I’d want something like that often. But fuck, if the offer is there… worst thing that can happen is we just go back to being friends.”

    “Worst thing that can happen,” Greg’s voice flooded in from behind us, “is that things get complicated and you two stop being friends or it’s hard to look at each other anymore.” We both looked behind us to see him standing, looming over us.

    “Oh look, it’s the voice of treason,” I dryly noted. “Jealous?”

    “Just passing by,” Greg replied in a low voice, ensuring nobody heard our conversation. “And giving you both a warning.”

    “You don’t own me,” I said defiantly. “Let me make my own mistakes, okay?”

    “Your mistakes could make the whole Media Gang fall apart,” Greg warned.

    “Well right now I sure wouldn’t complain if you stopped talking to me for like a week,” I continued, my eyebrows lowered. “Stop blocking me from getting any dick but yours, okay? I get it, you’re possessive.”

    Greg stared at me for a bit, then slowly shook his head. “Whatever,” he sourly noted, then quickly left.

    “Wow,” Abe murmured. “What was that?”

    I rolled my eyes. “Greg’s been weird lately,” I answered plainly. “Doesn’t really affect me though. It’s not gonna stop me from doing what I want.”

    “Or who you want,” Abe joked dryly.

    “Or who I want,” I agreed. “Don’t worry, he’s fine with the whole sex thing, he just thinks I’m moving too fast or whatever.”

    “I guess I can understand,” Abe said diplomatically. “I mean, it was weird for me. Maybe now it’s weird for him too.”

    “Sucks for him,” I bluntly replied.

    “I’d rather it suck for me…?” he attempted, then we both laughed.

    “That stank,” I chuckled.

    “Yup, sure did,” he admitted. We both worked for a bit before he piped up again. “So, you free this week?”

    ***

    “I get it,” I told Greg sternly, despite my face being mashed against the bathroom floor. “But it still comes across as possessive.”

    “Not my fault how it comes across,” Greg grunted, slamming into my pussy. I winced, wishing that my face was against something soft right now, like a plush carpet. Being face down ass up was hot as fuck, but at this point my cheek was probably going to bruise.

    “I mean, he said yes,” I reasoned. “And I’m definitely going to ask Harmony too. Raven… you made a good point about Raven. I’ll think about him.”

    “When’s the last time you even talked to Raven?” Greg asked, grabbing my hips and drilling me hard. “The dude’s just… there.”

    “Yeah, I know,” I admitted. “Fine, whatever. Four is enough. But Abe and I made serious progress today, then you just waltz in. What’s up with that?”

    “I told you,” he simply replied, going balls deep then grinding his pelvis against mine for a bit. I felt his cum start to flood my insides. “Unngh… it’ll cause drama.”

    “What do you think you standing over us and giving us an ultimatum was, genius?” I asked, my head turned around. He was biting his lower lip, savoring the feeling of my insides before pulling out. “You looked like a shitty attempt at a Scorcese mafia character or something.”

    “A wh-? I told you, stop saying things I don’t get,” he replied.

    “Well, stop trying to control this. I appreciated your help in the beginning but now I wanna do things my way. Even if I make things awkward, so fuckin’ what?”

    “If you want my honest answer, you’re gonna drive the Media Gang apart,” Greg answered, pulling out of me, stroking his cock a few times.

    I turned around, getting on my knees, getting ready to lick him clean. “I’m not gonna lie to you, dude,” I began, taking his slightly softening cock in my hands. “What you’re doing is probably gonna get there quicker, and unless you’re completely delusional, you’re gonna have no one to blame but yourself.” I sucked his cock all the way down, then took my mouth off of it. “Just trust me, okay?”

    “Whatever,” he said with a shrug and a muted smile. “If my help isn’t wanted, I’ll butt out.” He closed his eyes and rested his hands on the back of my head, his soft moans encouraging me to continue.

    ***

    I lowered an eyebrow, leaving Matthew on read. The guy could not take a fucking hint. I even told him bluntly how I felt about his messaging like twice, and both times the dude just sent me a paragraph in response about how that ‘wasn’t his intent’ but also wording it like I was just temporarily confused about my feelings or that the stuff I said had to mean something too. I thought older guys were supposed to get nuance, but then again, judging from his videos, the guy probably thought there was more depth in the newer Star Wars movies than the old ones.

    “I think that’s everything,” I told Abe, who was scrolling his phone on my bed. Abe was the only one who’d been to my house before now, and he was pretty comfortable just being in a room with someone without needing to talk to him. Those two facts were probably linked.

    “Cool,” he answered, putting his phone away. “How is your channel doing, anyway?”

    “I’m set to hit six figures in a month, maybe two,” I said with a twinge of pride to my voice. It was weird; I felt like I shouldn’t brag about anything, especially YouTube subscribers, but I also felt like this kind of accomplishment meant I could, as if it wasn’t bragging when it was actually true or something.

    “Damn,” Abe replied, nodding. “Nice work.” He looked around the room, his eyes eventually landing on me. Immediately, he looked away.

    It clicked immediately. “It’s hard to just… ask for it, huh?” I asked, whipping out my phone to text my little brother to put on his headphones.

    “It’s more like, I want to… find a segue? I can’t, just, ask for it.”

    “Why not?” I asked, wheeling my chair around to face him.

    My brother texted back, telling me they were already on, and that I needed to cool it with suddenly bringing guys over so often. I smirked.

    Abe shrugged, his cheeks burning. “This is a new thing for me,” he told me. “To be honest, I always pictured it would never happen until I hit university, and I was already dating the girl for like two months or something. I don’t normally do this.”

    “Well, I def-”

    “Yeah, I know you do,” Abe replied with a chuckle. “And, like, maybe I need to get over myself. I guess I over-romanticized it or whatever.”

    “No, I think it’s cute,” I admitted. “If you want it to be special, maybe you should go for something like that. It would be a lot of things with me, but it won’t be cute.”

    “Well, yeah, but… I’m also a dude, and you’re hot,” he replied with a laugh. “Plus, it’ll probably help to have some experience. Being a virgin on your wedding night will probably suck. And speaking of…”

    I flashed him a grin. “Nice,” I chuckled. “So… you’re sure?”

    He shrugged, red still painting his face. “As long as you’re okay with… doing it. Do you want me to do anything in return, or…?”

    I shook my head. “Like I said, free use,” I explained. “The idea of just doing this and getting you off is cool to me.”

    “Then it’s a win-win,” he replied, taking his hands south. His fingertips traced over the waistline of his pants. He closed his eyes, exhaled, and undid the button, standing up and letting his pants fall.

    I gasped when his dick sprang – and I mean sprang – into view. With a name like Abraham, I was not shocked at all he was cut, but he was also packing. Like, he almost made Greg look small. “Holy shit…” I breathed.

    “Yeah, I always wondered why the guys in porn were small,” Abe joked. “Is it too much…?”

    “I’ll… have to let you know,” I replied with a slight chuckle, mesmerized. My eyes never left his cock. “I’ve never taken a guy as… I mean… you’re so fucking big, dude.” I got off of my chair and onto my knees, shuffling over to him. I reached a hand forward, looking him in the eyes and getting The Nod before putting my hands on it. He jumped a little, but not as much as Drew. “God damn…” I murmured. “How many times do you have to jack off this monster?”

    Abe chuckled in confusion. “Uh, once every few days?” he asked in a weirded-out tone. “Why?”

    “Just saying, if I had a dick and it was this big, I’d have my hands on it every chance I could.” I started slowly jacking him off; kind of difficult for a cut dick but I made it work. I decided not to tell him how many times I had to masturbate in a day, let alone the fact I sometimes did it to his profile pictures.

    His dick felt heavy in my hands. I could feel its heft and warmth, and the veins… if “aesthetic dick” was a competition in the Media Gang, Abe won, hands down. Drew would have won “cutest in show,” and Greg… I dunno, first place for being my first, I guess? I shook my head, clearing the other two from my thoughts, and moved my head forwards, giving Abe’s cock a nice long lick from shaft to tip. When I got to the tip, I gave the head of his cock a kiss, and with a grunt, Abe shot his load all over my unexpecting face.

    “Aaaah~!” Abe moaned, both in pleasure and in embarrassment. “Sorry, I wasn’t prepared for… I didn’t mean to…”

    Wow. His load was so warm, too. I closed my eyes slowly in bliss, feeling his spunk on my face. I wished there was more, enough to coat my face at least once, but this did nicely. I put my hand in the air and waved it a bit as if to wordlessly say, “no problem, bro” as I tried reaching his load with my tongue. It worked a little, but eventually I gave up and just used my fingers to push it into my mouth.

    Eventually, I was able to open my eyes. Abe was still blushing. I had to laugh. “So, I take it you really liked it, huh?” I teased.

    His blush deepened. “Is it bad…?”

    I shrugged. “Nope! Just means you’re sensitive, probably. We’ll just need to do this more.” I saw the look he was giving me and gave him a wink. “I take it that’s not a problem?”

    “Holy shit, Ariel…” Abe breathed. “Where the hell has this side been for so long?”

    I bit my bottom lip and blushed, looking down. “It’s been here,” I confessed. “She’s finally finding her way out. Why, do ya like her?”

    Abe was speechless.

    ***

    I thought the next day was going to be awkward because of Abe. I was wrong for several reasons.

    When I got to the class, wearing a t-shirt that just barely rose above the waist of my jeans (that couldn’t have counted as ‘showing midriff’), Abe looked up from his computer and gave me a wave. I gave him a salute back. Upon seeing me, Greg turned around in his chair and looked at me like Frodo looked at Sam at the end of the Lord of the Rings. I stared back, and eventually, I shrugged. Happily, we both broke into a smile at that, although his was, as always, muted.

    But when Drew and I locked eyes, right before I sat down next to Abe to do work, a weird thing happened. I felt a giggle rising up in my lungs, escaping out of my mouth. A weird giggle. The kind of giggle that made me look towards the floor. Was I being rude? I just totally looked away from Drew for no reason. Why did I do that…? I wasn’t sure, but it sure made me uneasy. And yet… a weirdly good uneasy?

    “How’s it goin’?” Abe asked as we got to work. “We gotta hustle, this thing is due at the end of class.”

    “Yeah, I know,” I conceded, shooting an annoyed look at our teacher. “If only Shittleton actually taught us how to… edit videos, I bet we’d be done by now. Having to teach ourselves is hard.”

    Abe smirked at me. “You’re the successful YouTuber here. Shouldn’t you be a pro at this?”

    I blew a raspberry. “YouTube editing is dogshit. I do the quickest thing and move on. As long as it looks passable, I’m good for it. It’s the same for my entire group. I mean, Cartoon Critic has been doing this since, like, nearly before YouTube, and his style hasn’t exactly improved that much.”

    “Who?” Abe asked.

    “Cartoon Critic? You know, that guy with the hat,” I replied, motioning to my head. “Oh, whatever. If you haven’t heard of him, you haven’t heard of him. Point is, Googling tutorials only gets you so far. If only there was a guy in this room who was paid to teach us instead of drink coffee and occasionally tell a girl she’s dressing too slutty.”

    “Yeah, I’m surprised he didn’t tell you off today, to be honest,” Abe said with a grin, looking me over. He was definitely using it as an excuse to check me out.

    “My eyes are up here, sailor,” I replied slyly, smirking back. We didn’t say anything more, and kept working. I noticed out of the corner of my eye that Harmony approached Mr. Whittleton and talked to him for a bit, then started to walk back to her computer. She had a worried look on her face.

    “You okay?” I asked her, taking my headphones off.

    She shrugged. “I needed an exthtenthion,” she explained, shaking her head in worry. “I don’t get how to do mothion tweenth.”

    “And he actually gave you one?” Abe asked in shock. I didn’t find it that surprising. Men in Whittleton’s classes couldn’t get extensions easily. Women, on the other hand, got any they asked for, Abe just didn’t notice. It was just another way Whittleton had a super patronizing view of women.

    “Jutht until the end of the day,” Harmony remarked, playing with her fingers. “I’m worried.”

    I frowned in thought, thinking about my obligations I had lined up today. “Did you want me to stick around after classes?” I asked. “I assume you’re just gonna be in here after school working.”

    Harmony gave me a sheepish smile. “Yeah, I will be,” she admitted. “Thure. I’d apprethiate the help.” With that, she walked back to her desk, and I turned back to Abe, who had the biggest shit-eating grin on his face.

    I gave him a weird look. “What?”

    “You think you’re so smooth,” he laughed, shaking his head. “I can see what you’re doing.”

    “Oh, and what am I doing, Abe?” I inquired. “Enlighten me.”

    He paused. “Setting the scene?” he asked. “Whatever you did with me?”

    “You-” I lowered my voice and leaned in. “You don’t even know if I’m into women.”

    “Sure I do.” He gestured to me. “Your look screams ‘bi chick.’”

    “What does that mean??”

    “Tell me I’m wrong,” he smugly retorted. “If you’re straight, just say so.”

    I was kind of annoyed. Whether Abe believed it or not, I actually did just offer to help Harmony out of the goodness of my heart. Trouble was, I didn’t want to lie to the guy, so I just stayed there, a pout on my face, knowing if I said ‘I’m bi but legitimately wanted to help her,’ all I’d get was an unconvinced ‘uh-huh’ in response.

    Maybe it was my shit-disturber attitude, or my tendency to do the opposite of anything anyone asked me to do, but I made a mental note right then and there to make my session after school helping Harmony the most innocent thing on the planet. Not a single mention of sex. Not one. I’d show Abe.

    ***

    “Wow, you even did it with Abe?” Harmony asked in awe, eyes sparkling.

    I was such a fucking idiot. I caved so easily. Harmony apparently suspected something was going on, and I just told her immediately like the mark I was. “Well,” I continued, scratching the back of my neck and blushing, “not really. But I did, you know…” I mimed grabbing a dick and sucking it, then shrugged.

    “That’th tho crathy…” Harmony said in pure awe. We’d finished her project like ten minutes ago, and good thing we did, because if I brought this up before then, we probably still wouldn’t be finished. “Ith there any drama?”

    “There really shouldn’t be, right?” I asked rhetorically. “So, originally, it was all good. But Greg is trying to be the big protective older brother – ew, wait… well, whatever. You know what I mean. He’s trying to be protective. He doesn’t judge me for sleeping around, but he’s so worried there will be drama that breaks apart the group that he kind of causes it? Like, before it even happens? It’s weird.”

    Harmony rolled her eyes. “Boyth. Typical.”

    “Right??” She and I shared a laugh. “But they’re the guys I’m stuck with, so I’m dealing with it. Abe was kinda weird at first, but Drew… honestly, Drew has been this big sweetheart throughout the whole thing.”

    Uncharacteristically, Harmony raised an eyebrow and smirked when I said that. Why…? “What?” I asked.

    “Nothing,” she insisted. “Keep talking.”

    Oookay…? “And I considered going after Raven, but Greg kinda talked me out of it. As much as I wanna go against everything the dude is saying to me right now, he’s got a point.”

    “Oh, he’th got a huge point,” Harmony immediately insisted. “Number one, Raven ith going after thith one girl in the popular group, and he’th, like, exthactly ath toxthic ath you think he ith.”

    “Yeah, not surprised,” I replied lamely, rolling my eyes.

    “Number two, he’th been trying to get more, like, clout lately. He’th hanging out with the popular girlth more and more and he’th thtarting to give exthutheth to not hang out with uth, tho I honethtly think we’re going to be theeing him way leth from now on.”

    I shrugged. “No skin off my back,” I honestly replied. I felt like I should have been more upset about a friend leaving the Media Gang, but he was always more my friend by proxy anyways. I probably should have checked in on Drew though; I know that big lug liked Raven and kept trying to involve him in things.

    “Yeah, you thtill got to be with all the guyth who thtayed in the Media Gang,” Harmony agreed. “And they all jutht uthe you whenever, or…?”

    I nodded. “Yeah, mostly. Greg started taking me into – fuck, this is embarrassing – you know that one bathroom near the auto class? The unisex one.”

    Harmony’s hand flew to her mouth. “Oh my goth, you did it on thchool property?!”

    “Ohhh yeah, lots of times,” I admitted, only slightly sheepishly. “With Drew, too. Abe only wanted to do it at my place, though I’ve only sucked him off once so far. But… oh my God, Harmony, keep this a secret, but Abe is fucking packing.”

    Harmony’s hand never left her mouth. She turned more pink. “That’th tho crathy…” she replied, starry-eyed. She took to this better than anyone. She was downright fascinated.

    “Yeah, so, y’know, if that’s what you’re into, just giving you a hot tip. I don’t mind sharing,” I joked, though Harmony’s face only slightly darkened in response. “I was kidding,” I immediately added, suddenly really worried I crossed a line or something.

    “No, it’th fine, it’th jutht… I don’t think that will exthactly matter to me,” Harmony slowly replied.

    “Oh, do you have history with Abe or something?”

    Harmony’s face broke into a smile of surprise. “Ariel, I told you thith latht year. I’m not into guyth. I’m a lethbian.”

    Hello, mother of all ‘oh fuck, I remember now’ moments. I didn’t even have time to think of how this could have benefitted me; I immediately cringed. “Oh fuck, I’m sorry,” I immediately blurted out. “I should have remembered!”

    Harmony chuckled. “I’m not going to lie, it’th weird you didn’t,” she admitted.

    “I’m sorry!” I repeated. “I dunno why I didn’t remember. I’m good at remembering those kinds of things, I promise.”

    “It’th okay, it’th okay,” Harmony soothed. “And obviouthly, that’th not me trying to come onto you or anything.”

    “Well, duh, it’s just who you are,” I said. It was obvious.

    Harmony rolled her eyes. “Tell that to any of the other girlth I’ve thaid thith to,” she said. “All of them think that becauthe I’m into girlth, I have to be into them. It’th annoying.”

    I scoffed. “Speak for yourself, that just sounds kinda hot,” I admitted, feeling like we didn’t need to be too secretive anymore.

    She raised an eyebrow again. “Oh come on, Ariel,” she admonished me. “You think it thoundth hot, but when it happenth to you…”

    “Did I stutter when I said I’m free use?” I asked.

    “No, but you did thay your etheth weird,” she joked. I laughed. I appreciated how she could make light of her insecurities. “Tho what, no matter who it ith, you’ll just… let them uthe you?”

    “Not no matter what, but I just like the idea of people sexualizing me in general,” I admitted. Of course, I didn’t like Matthew doing it, but that was different. He thought I was way older, and plus, he so clearly just wanted me to take initiative and handle everything while he could just be awkward. When you made the Media Gang of all people look competent and initiative-taking, that just made you a walking red flag. Why were the red flags always named Matthew, anyway?

    “People, huh?” Harmony asked. “Tho, I’m not trying to be weird and hit on you or anything, but you thaid ‘people,’ not ‘boyth.’”

    I smiled. “Harmony, relax,” I told her warmly. “First of all, those girls are just being weird. Second of all, you’re talking to a girl that wouldn’t mind it if you did!”

    Harmoney’s expression turned to one of mistrust. “You never thaid anything about having a cruth on me.”

    “Nah, not a crush. I’m not looking to date anyone. But yeah, I’m bi, so me being free-use… it doesn’t apply to just boys, you know?”

    “Oh…” Harmony said, looking away and blushing. “Tho, like, you’d jutht like to… fool around with a girl too?”

    I squeezed my legs together. I was wet, though at this point, it wasn’t a great surprise. “Yeah, or more accurately, I’d just like for a girl to use me to get off. You know… ride my face or something.”

    Harmony blushed. “I thee, I thee. But like… even then, you’d probably want a pretty girl who’th all articulate, and thpeakth properly, and…”

    I rolled my eyes and leaned forward, putting my hand on her shoulder. She slowly looked at me. “Harmony,” I began, “I want to be with a girl that I trust. You’re right, being pretty is an upside, but that just also means it would be good to be with you.”

    “I… what?”

    “Yeah, I could have worded it better, but I’m calling you pretty, you dummy.”

    Harmony turned away. “That’th nithe to thay, but I’m not pretty. I know that.”

    “Yeah, well, I know you are. We’re at an impasse.” I paused, and she didn’t say anything. “Let’s start with this: if I was totally willing to eat you out, would you want that?”

    Harmony blushed an even deeper shade of red. Still looking away, she closed her eyes and nodded. How cute.

    I smiled and stood up, taking her hand in mine. “Then how about a trip to the bathroom?” I asked. She didn’t resist, though it was clear this was going to be yet another member of the Media Gang where I was going to have to take initiative. Typical.

    As we walked, it crossed my mind that this could be the one time I could go to the regular bathroom instead of the unisex one. That said, any girl could walk in on us at any time, and as much as I was into free use, the idea of getting caught by a prude and being made to tell my parents what I was doing… it didn’t thrill me.

    So, here I was again, in the unisex bathroom, explaining to a pink-faced person what we’d do if someone was outside when the first person left. Harmony, still pink in the face, just nodded and walked inside. When I walked in and closed the door behind me, I saw her, sitting down on the closed toilet, her pink face in her hands.

    I chuckled. “We don’t have to do anything, you know,” I told her. “I didn’t mean to, like, foist this on ya.”

    “It’th okay,” she said quietly. “I totally want to. It’th like, I can’t believe thomeone elthe wantth me, you know?”

    “Harmony,” I all but groaned. “You’re a beautiful person. I get you feel insecure sometimes, but…”

    “It’th not a me thing. People alwayth bully me about my eye or my lithp. They tell me that no one will want to be with me.”

    “And here I am, offering to eat you out,” I replied with a motion of my hands. “I never said that, did I? Just sounds like you were talking to the wrong people, and now you’re talking to the right person.”

    Harmony slowly smiled. “I gueth I am,” she softly admitted, looking up at me. Eventually, she nodded, standing up. “Tho… I jutht take thethe off, I guess?” she asked, undoing her pants button.

    “That’s the idea,” I replied. “I haven’t figured out how to do it with them still on.”

    “Thmart-ath,” Harmony laughed, undoing her zipper.

    “Also, I kinda… haven’t done it with a girl yet, so this will be a learning experience for me too,” I admitted, getting on my knees.

    “Really?” Harmony asked, surprised. “Wow. That’th… hot.” Emboldened by my confession, she lowered her pants, her jeans slipping past her silky thighs.

    Wow. Harmony was… deceptively hot. She was skilled at hiding how sexy her hips were. Either that or I just never noticed. Once her pants were off, she half-jokingly made a coquettish pose. “Thee thomething you like?” she joked.

    “You’re, uh… fucking gorgeous,” I admitted. I was really happy Harmony was going to be my first girl.

    “I’m not gonna lie, I’m kinda glad you’re gonna be my firtht girl,” Harmony said, her thumbs playing around with the waistband of her underwear. “I never had, like, a romantic cruth on you or anything, but I alwayth thought you your body wath, uh, really attractive.”

    Me? Harmony thought I was attractive? My body? Wow. I scanned my memories – had any of the guys said that? Greg certainly hadn’t. Abe didn’t. I don’t think even Drew did, and the dude had a crush on me in the past, and possibly still did.

    I felt another nervous giggle escape me, and before I knew what I was doing, I was back on my feet, kissing Harmony against the wall, my fingertips savoring the feeling of her smooth skin. Her thighs weren’t just a treat to look at, they were a treat to feel too. How delicious was her pussy going to be? I couldn’t wait to find out.

    Harmony kissed me back with… a surprising amount of skill. Had she kissed before? It sure felt like she did. Not only did she have soft, plump, full lips, but the way she used them put my body under some kind of spell. I was leaning into her kiss, I was fucking moaning into it – damn, the girls here at Hazelwood were missing the fuck out by bullying her instead of making out with her.

    More for me, though. Harmony adapted quickly, wrapping her arms around me, and even dropping her left hand down to squeeze my ass. Fuck, that felt so good, feeling Harmony of all people squeezing my ass cheek. Next to Greg, she needed the least convincing to dominate, which was good news to me. All she needed to do was truly believe I found her pretty, and the rest she was doing herself. It was the hottest thing. My poor starving pussy was on fire, grinding up against her, but I knew it would get some release soon enough. I would definitely need to finger myself when I ate her out.

    Harmony broke the kiss and smiled at me. “Are you okay if my thirt thtays on the firtht time?” she asked gently.

    “A hundred percent!” I told her eagerly.

    “Okay,” Harmony replied softly, her smile only getting bigger. Not taking her eyes (well, eye) off of me, she took her hands into her waistband and brought them down. I didn’t notice at first since my eyes were also on her, but after they were off, Harmony decided to initiate. Biting her lower lip, she grabbed my head with one of her hands and started to guide my head down.

    “Free uthe, right?” she asked, hopefully only checking with me for the last time.

    “Exactly,” I replied with a smile. “Use me. Be as rough as you want. I want it until I tell you otherwise.”

    “Thounds good,” she replied, seeing me get down on my knees. She sat down on the closed toilet lid and spread her legs. Her pussy was like heaven – unshaven, fat with puffy lips, and so wet that as she opened her legs, a trail of her wetness glided from one pussy lip to the other. This was going to be my first pussy, and I already knew I was going to have the time of my life.

    “Pleathe me, thlut,” she purred.

    I grinned up at her. She was such a fast learner. She scooted forwards on the seat, eagerly awaiting my tongue. I gripped her thighs with both hands, grabbing her by her back to move her even closer to me.

    Her scent wasn’t overpowering, but was it ever something. It was such a full and powerful smell. Even a small amount of it felt like it was designed to make any good girl’s head start to swim with naughty thoughts, and I was no good girl. I moved my head in, deciding teasing was for losers, and started to lick up and down Harmony’s slit. Her pussy was delightfully slimy, and barely had any taste. What little taste she had was a mellow nice taste. Clearly she ate well.

    Harmony moaned at first contact and didn’t stop after that, moving and grinding her hips to meet my tongue. Her eagerness was the hottest thing, and very quickly ,she had her eyes closed and her hands on the back of my head. I thought she was a quick learner before, but it was clear she must have been trying to become my new favorite or something.

    So I was determined to be hers. I evolved from licking up and down her slit to moving my tongue around, figuring out the best patterns. The classics were always good – moving my tongue in and out of her needy hole was a good one, as was moving my tongue a little north to gently play with her clit. I could even combine that with two fingers inside her to really drive her wild.

    And drive her wild it did. Harmony was one of those lucky girls that could cum from like a minute of stimulation, no matter how experienced the person was. Even in my inexperienced state, it was safe to say that I was being a good little free use pet for her. She’d moan, groan, and even scream as she got hit with orgasm after rolling orgasm.

    “Oh fuck, oh fuck, right there Ariel, mmmnnnh…”

    She held my head in place as I kissed and licked her clit, rewarded with the feelings of her muscles contracting around her fingers, the sheer pleasure in her tone and expression, and the onslaught of sticky juices covering my face. At some point I just elected to close my eyes and dive in, feeling drunk and addicted to being as nasty as possible, wanting this secret pervert to drown my face in her juices.

    The greatest part was, she wasn’t done after a few measly orgasms. Even after I thoughts she was done, I’d start to move my head away, and I’d just feel her hand on the back of my head. “You’re thtill my thlut. Keep going.”

    Unf. I could only moan in submissive approval while my tongue was still busy. I doubled my efforts, not caring how pathetic I looked or sounded, I just wanted to please Harmony, who definitely was getting quite comfortable viewing me as her little sex toy and nothing else.

    We switched positions all around the bathroom – some weren’t winners, like her bending over the sink and me trying to eat her out from behind – though my personal favorite was her standing and lifting one foot onto the toilet seat, and me kneeling below her, eating her out as she stood like Captain Morgan. It was so hot, and it was only made hotter by Harmony keeping me in place with her hand and telling me I was her good little toy.

    After what felt like at least an hour, we took a break, allowing me to come up for air. Even as we took a break, Harmony shamelessly made circles around her clit with her finger, looking at me like I was a piece of meat. It gave me shivers.

    “So, you liked it?” I joked.

    “I’m keeping you around for a long time,” Harmony said in a low voice in response. My pussy throbbed. I was so busy pleasing her that I forgot to please myself, and judging by the look she shot between my legs, she noticed. “When we go for round two, I want you to finger yourthelf,” she ordered. “But then we thould probably go home before the cuthtodian theeth uth.” We both laughed. I wanted to say something witty, but I couldn’t even think of anything. This was a brand new side to Harmony, one I could have never seen coming. Dear God was I happy I went for it. I’d finally conquered the whole Media Gang – well, all the people from the Media Gang I wanted to conquer, anyway – and right at the end, Harmony surprised me by conquering me right back.

    ***

    It’s funny how these things come about. If it hadn’t been for the Amazing Channel, none of this free use stuff would have happened, and I still would be a nervous virgin harboring a secret kinky freaky side, and yet, my time with The Amazing Channel didn’t last too long.

    Shortly before the summer break began, some kind of scandal rocked The Amazing Channel. Nothing huge, but it did turn out the Cartoon Critic had done some things most YouTubers wouldn’t exactly be proud of. After that story broke and people did some digging, it turned out most of the creators had a serious darker side. Chief among them, to everyone’s surprise but mine, was Matthew. Dude was seriously messed up, and that’s me saying that. Out of everyone affected by the scandal, he might have actually been looking at charges. He was the first to delete his YouTube and socials, which meant that at long last, he was going to leave me the fuck alone.

    A few others deleted their channels too, though I opted not to. Miraculously, even though people were sniffing around, no one found out that I was in high school the whole time. And hey, I was young and stupid, so as long as I wasn’t caught, I was just going to keep the channel and keep making videos. No one would care in around a decade anyway, if I even stuck around that long. Happily, Dan from Show Me The Money Shot decided to stick around too. We’re still friends to this day.

    So, one of the most influential YouTube supergroups of all time was a shadow of its former self, after only a few months of my involvement. And all I had to show for it was almost a hundred thousand subscribers to this show where I screamed about kids’ movies, and a free use fetish. I’d say I made out like a bandit.

    It wasn’t all fun on my end though. No one was surprised when Raven ghosted the group – in hindsight, he was barely involved with the Media Gang in the first place – but the real one that hurt was Greg. The guy still free-used me between classes a few more times, but eventually, we stopped, and shortly after, we just… stopped talking. He still was fine talking to Abe or Drew, but with me, he just kind of… stopped. Well, we. We both stopped.

    It was never decided or officially done. It was just, like, one day, we both happened to stop talking to each other, and neither of us wanted to be the one to crawl back to the other. Sometimes I thought I missed the guy, but then I’d overhear how he spoke or see the weird and edgy and sometimes mildly racist memes he sent in the Discord channel and just think, ‘you know what? I’m good without him.’ Life moves on, I guess.

    Plus, I lost out on the best dick I ever saw shortly after. Abe was nothing but respectful about it, but after many blowjobs and a few quickies where I got to feel firsthand just how big Abe’s dick was, he sat me down and admitted that he thought he couldn’t handle sex outside of a loving relationship. What was I gonna say in response to that, “no”? I was disappointed (it turned out I loved bigger dicks as much as I thought I would) but I accepted it readily, and Abe and I never got weird or complicated. Hell, whenever I need something and Abe has the tools, he’s still as ready as ever to help me, because that’s what it means to be in the Media Gang.

    Out of everyone, I never expected Harmony to be the one to lean the most into the whole ‘free use’ thing. To be honest, she clearly had this inner freak like I did from the beginning, except hers was a dominating force and mine loved to be used. It took her a bit to get used to, but soon, I was getting called several times a week to just go over to her place and get on my knees, eating her out, sometimes even while she had computer calls with friends or something. It was the hottest fucking thing. Each time, she’d reward me by letting me sit on her thigh and hump it while we made out, her pussy juice smeared all over my face. Once or twice she even insisted on fingering me after I did a particularly good job, although I told her she never had to do that.

    And then there’s Drew. What could I even say about that guy? We kept on seeing each other, usually at my place. My little bro actually was happy to see Drew around, though he was probably just happy to think I was just having sex with one person anymore. Drew himself wasn’t too unhappy to hear Greg and then Abe decided to stop with me, and he was not bothered at all when he finally caught on that Harmony and I were doing stuff. Drew was just… happy to be around me, the loser. I would blow him or we’d have sex (he only cried like a sixth of the time, but when he did, it was actually kinda sweet), and then we’d hang out. Sometimes, we’d play games, and sometimes we would even go for a walk and get burgers or something afterwards. He started this thing where on our way to the burger place, he would… grab my hand and hold it? And I’d just let him. Sometimes I’d even be the first one to grab and hold his hand. It was like a little inside joke between us. An inside joke that made me giggle and blush and look away.

    From the beginning I was kind of aware that the true idea of free use is a bit of a fantasy. Like, obviously, no matter how horny you get, you have to pick and choose who you fuck, and you need to know how to do it properly to not bruise or get feelings hurt or whatever. And obviously, not everyone is just down to casually drop a load in you whenever. Maybe that’s why I ended up staying as the sex toy for less than half of the Media Gang. But that was kind of the beauty of it, to be honest. Free use wasn’t this guidebook you had to follow. If you had to ask what and where free use was, you were allowed to kind of make up that answer for yourself. And even with the shittier things that happened, I really enjoyed making my own free use, and living my own free use. And I can’t wait to see what it’ll look like in the future. So hey, thanks for listening, and if you liked what you saw here, don’t forget to hit that like button, subscribe, and ring the bell.

    _______________________________________________

    Author’s Note: Thank you for taking the time to read this story! I hope you enjoyed it, and liked the ending. Any and all feedback is appreciated.

    These stories were made possible in part by the generous donors at patreon, dot com, slash BashfulScribe. If you’d like to support my work, get some cool perks, and help these stories come out faster, please consider supporting my work. Once again, thank you all for reading! Votes and comments, in any direction, are enjoyed and appreciated.